This is a modern-English version of William Harvey, originally written by Power, D'Arcy, Sir. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Masters of Medicine

Masters in Medicine

Title.                 Author.
John Hunter Stephen Paget
William Harvey D’Arcy Power
Edward Jenner Ernest Hart
Sir James Simpson H. Laing Gordon
Hermann von Helmholtz John G. McKendrick
William Stokes Sir William Stokes
Claude Bernard Michael Foster
Sir Ben Brodie Timothy Holmes
Thomas Sydenham J. F. Payne
Vesalius C. Louis Taylor

M  
asters
of
medicine
 


WILLIAM HARVEY

WILLIAM HARVEY







Art Repro. Co.y Ph. Sc.

Art Repro. Co. Ph. Sc.

Cornelius Jonson Engraved by Hall.

Cornelius Jonson Engraved by Hall.

WILLIAM HARVEY.

WILLIAM HARVEY.

1578 1657

1578 1657


William Harvey

BY

D’Arcy Power, F.S.A.,

F.R.C.S. Eng.

SURGEON TO THE VICTORIA HOSPITAL FOR CHILDREN,
CHELSEA

BY

D'Arcy Power, F.S.A.

F.R.C.S. England

SURGEON AT THE VICTORIA HOSPITAL FOR CHILDREN,
CHELSEA

 

LONDON

T. FISHER UNWIN

PATERNOSTER SQUARE

MDCCCXCVII

LONDON

T. FISHER UNWIN

Paternoster Square

1897


Copyright by T. Fisher Unwin, 1897, for Great Britain
and Longmans Green & Co. for the
United States of America

Copyright by T. Fisher Unwin, 1897, for Great Britain
and Longmans Green & Co. for the
United States of America


To

DR. PHILIP HENRY PYE-SMITH, F.R.S.

IN RECOGNITION OF HIS PROFOUND KNOWLEDGE OF

THE PRINCIPLES ADVOCATED BY HARVEY, AND

IN GRATITUDE FOR MANY KINDNESSES

CONFERRED BY HIM UPON

THE AUTHOR

To

Dr. Philip Henry Pye-Smith, F.R.S.

IN RECOGNITION OF HIS EXTENSIVE KNOWLEDGE OF

THE PRINCIPLES SUPPORTED BY HARVEY, AND

WITH THANKS FOR HIS MANY KINDNESS

SHOWN TO

THE AUTHOR


It is not possible, nor have I attempted in this account of Harvey, to add much that is new. My endeavour has been to give a picture of the man and to explain in his own words, for they are always simple, racy, and untechnical, the discovery which has placed him in the forefront of the Masters of Medicine.

It’s not possible, nor have I tried in this account of Harvey, to add much that’s new. My goal has been to portray the man and to explain in his own words, which are always straightforward, vibrant, and not overly technical, the discovery that has put him at the top of the field of Medicine.

The kindness of Professor George Darwin, F.R.S., and of Professor Villari has introduced me to Professor Carlo Ferraris, the Rector Magnificus, and to Dr. Girardi, the Librarian of the University of Padua. These gentlemen, at my request, have examined afresh the records of the University, and have given me much information about Harvey’s stay there. The Cambridge Archæological Society has laid me under[x] an obligation by allowing me to reproduce the Stemma which still commemorates Harvey’s official connection with the great Italian University. Dr. Norman Moore has read the proof sheets; his kindly criticism and accurate knowledge have added greatly to the value of the work, and he has lent me the block which illustrates the vileness of Harvey’s handwriting.

The kindness of Professor George Darwin, F.R.S., and Professor Villari has introduced me to Professor Carlo Ferraris, the Rector Magnificus, and Dr. Girardi, the Librarian of the University of Padua. These gentlemen, at my request, have re-examined the university's records and provided me with a lot of information about Harvey’s time there. The Cambridge Archaeological Society has helped me by allowing me to reproduce the Stemma that still honors Harvey’s official connection with the renowned Italian University. Dr. Norman Moore has reviewed the proof sheets; his thoughtful feedback and expert knowledge have greatly enhanced the value of this work, and he has provided me with the block that shows the poor quality of Harvey’s handwriting.

I have collected in an Appendix a short list of authorities to each chapter that my statements may be verified, for Harvey himself would have been the first to cry out against such a gossiping life as that which Aubrey wrote of him.

I have included a brief list of sources in an Appendix for each chapter so that my claims can be confirmed, because Harvey himself would have been the first to object to the kind of gossiping life that Aubrey described about him.

D’ARCY POWER.

D’ARCY POWER.

May 20, 1897.

May 20, 1897.


CONTENTS

CONTENTS

  PAGE
I.   HARVEY’S LINEAGE 1
II.   EARLY LIFE 11
III.   THE LUMLEIAN LECTURES 39
IV.   THE ZENITH 70
V.   THE CIVIL WAR 117
VI.   HARVEY’S LATER YEARS 141
VII.   HARVEY’S DEATH, BURIAL, AND EULOGY 166
VIII.   HARVEY’S ANATOMICAL WORKS 188
IX.   THE TREATISE ON DEVELOPMENT 238
  APPENDIX 267
  INDEX 271

WILLIAM HARVEY

WILLIAM HARVEY


I
Harvey's Family Tree

The history of the Harvey family begins with Thomas Harvey, father of William, the discoverer of the circulation of the blood. The careful search of interested and competent genealogists has ended in the barren statement that the family is apparently descended from, or is a branch of the same stock as, Sir Walter Hervey, “pepperer,” or member of the ancient guild which afterwards became the important Company of Grocers. Sir Walter was Mayor of London in the year reckoned from the death of Henry III. in November, 1272. It was the noise of the citizens assembled in Westminster Hall clamouring for Hervey’s election as Mayor that disturbed the King’s deathbed.

The history of the Harvey family starts with Thomas Harvey, the father of William, who discovered the circulation of blood. The thorough search by interested and skilled genealogists has led to the unproductive conclusion that the family is likely descended from, or a branch of the same lineage as, Sir Walter Hervey, a "pepperer," or a member of the old guild that later became the significant Company of Grocers. Sir Walter served as Mayor of London in the year counted from the death of Henry III in November 1272. It was the uproar of citizens gathered in Westminster Hall demanding Hervey’s election as Mayor that interrupted the King's deathbed.

The lineage would be a noble one if it could be established, for Hervey was no undistinguished Mayor. He was the worthy pupil and successor of Thomas Fitzthomas, one of the great champions in that struggle for liberty which ended in the death of Simon de Montfort, between Evesham and Alcester, but left the kingdom with a Parliament. Hervey’s counsels reconstituted in London the system of civic government, and established it upon its present base; for he assumed as chief of the executive the right to grant charters of incorporation to the craftsmen of the guilds. For a time his efforts were successful, and they wrought him much harm. But his idea survived, and in due season prevailed, for the companies have entirely replaced the guilds not only in London but throughout England.

The lineage would be a noble one if it could be proven, because Hervey was a well-regarded Mayor. He was the deserving student and successor of Thomas Fitzthomas, one of the key fighters in the battle for freedom that ended with the death of Simon de Montfort, between Evesham and Alcester, but resulted in the kingdom having a Parliament. Hervey's advice helped reshape the system of city governance in London and laid its current foundation; he took on the role of the executive and assumed the authority to grant charters of incorporation to the craftsmen of the guilds. For a time, his efforts were effective, but they caused him a lot of trouble. However, his idea endured and ultimately succeeded, as the companies have completely taken over the guilds not just in London but across England.

It would be truly interesting if the first great discoverer in physiology could be shown to be a descendant of this original thinker on municipal government. The statement depends for the present on the fact that both bore for arms “argent, two bars nebulée sable, on a chief of the last three crosses pattée fitchée; with the crest, a dexter hand appaumée proper, over it a crescent inverted argent,” but arms were as often assumed in the reign of Elizabeth as they are in the Victorian era.

It would be really fascinating if the first major discoverer in physiology could be shown to be a descendant of this original thinker on local government. This statement currently relies on the fact that both had the coat of arms “argent, two bars nebulée sable, on a chief of the last three crosses pattée fitchée; with the crest, a dexter hand appaumée proper, over it a crescent inverted argent,” but coats of arms were just as often assumed during Elizabeth's reign as they are in the Victorian era.

Thomas Harvey, the father of William, was born in 1549, and was one of a family of two brothers and three sisters, all of whom left children. Thomas married about 1575 Juliana, the eldest daughter of William Jenkin. His wife died in the following year, probably in childbed, for she left him a daughter, Julian or Gillian, who married Thomas Cullen, of Dover, and died about 1639.

Thomas Harvey, the father of William, was born in 1549 and was one of two brothers and three sisters, all of whom had children. Thomas married around 1575 to Juliana, the eldest daughter of William Jenkin. His wife died the following year, likely during childbirth, as she left him a daughter, Julian or Gillian, who went on to marry Thomas Cullen of Dover and died around 1639.

Thomas Harvey married again on the 21st of January, 1576-1577, his second wife being Joane, the daughter of Thomas Halke, or Hawke, who was perhaps a relative of his first wife on her mother’s side. She lived at Hastingleigh, a village about six miles from Ashford in Kent, and to this couple William was born on the 1st of April, 1578, his father being then twenty-nine and his mother twenty-three.

Thomas Harvey remarried on January 21, 1576-1577. His second wife was Joane, the daughter of Thomas Halke, or Hawke, who might have been related to his first wife through her mother. She lived in Hastingleigh, a village about six miles from Ashford in Kent. This couple welcomed their son William on April 1, 1578, when Thomas was twenty-nine and Joane was twenty-three.

William proved to be the eldest of “a week of sons,” as Fuller quaintly expresses it, “whereof this William was bred to learning, his other brethren being bound apprentices in London, and all at last ended in effect in merchants.” This statement is not strictly true, as only five of the sons became Turkey merchants and there were besides two daughters.

William turned out to be the oldest of "a week of sons," as Fuller puts it charmingly, "of which this William was raised to be educated, while his other brothers worked as apprentices in London, and in the end, all essentially became merchants." This claim isn't entirely accurate, as only five of the sons became Turkey merchants, and there were also two daughters.

Thomas Harvey was a jurat, or alderman, of Folke[4]stone, where he served the office of mayor in 1600. He lived in a fair stone house, which afterwards became the posthouse. Its site, however, is no longer known, though it is the opinion of those best qualified to judge that it stood at the junction of Church Street with Rendezvous Street.

Thomas Harvey was a jurat, or alderman, of Folkestone[4], where he served as mayor in 1600. He lived in a nice stone house, which later turned into the posthouse. However, its exact location is no longer known, although experts believe it was at the intersection of Church Street and Rendezvous Street.

Thomas Harvey seems to have been a man of more than ordinary intelligence and judgment, for “his sons, who revered, consulted, and implicitly trusted him, made their father the treasurer of their wealth when they got great estates, who, being as skilful to purchase land,” says Fuller, “as they to gain money kept, employed and improved their gainings to their great advantage, so that he survived to see the meanest of them of far greater estate than himself.” To this end he came to London after the death of his wife in 1605, and lived for some time at Hackney, where he died and was buried in June, 1623. His portrait is still to be seen in the central panel in one end wall of the dining-room at Rolls Park, Chigwell, in Essex, which was one of the first estates acquired by his son Eliab. “It is certainly,” says Dr. Willis, “of the time when he lived, and it bears a certain resemblance to some of the likenesses we have of his most distinguished son.”

Thomas Harvey appears to have been a man of above-average intelligence and judgment, as “his sons, who respected, sought advice from, and completely trusted him, made their dad the treasurer of their wealth when they came into large estates. He was as skilled at buying land,” says Fuller, “as they were at making money, keeping, using, and growing their earnings to their great benefit, so much so that he lived to see the least of them with far greater estates than his own.” To this end, he moved to London after his wife's death in 1605 and lived for a while in Hackney, where he died and was buried in June 1623. His portrait can still be seen in the central panel on one end wall of the dining room at Rolls Park, Chigwell, in Essex, which was one of the first estates acquired by his son Eliab. “It is certainly,” says Dr. Willis, “from the time he lived, and it resembles some of the likenesses we have of his most notable son.”

All that is known of Joan Harvey is on a brass[5] tablet, which still exists to her memory in the parish church at Folkestone. It bears the following record of her virtues, written either by her husband or by William Harvey, her son:—

All that we know about Joan Harvey is on a brass[5] tablet, which still commemorates her at the parish church in Folkestone. It has the following account of her virtues, written either by her husband or by William Harvey, her son:—

“A.D. 1605 Nov. 8th died in the 50th. yeare of her age
Joan Wife of Tho. Harvey. Mother of 7 sones & 2 Daughters.
A Godly harmles Woman: A chaste loveinge Wife:
A Charitable qviet Neighbour: A cõfortable frendly Matron:
A provident diligent Hvswyfe: A carefvll tēder-harted Mother.
Deere to her Hvsband: Reverensed of her Children:
Beloved of her Neighbovrs: Elected of God.
Whose Soule rest in Heaven, her body in this Grave:
To her a Happy Advantage: to Hers an Unhappy Loss.”

“A.D. 1605 Nov. 8th died in the 50th year of her age
Joan, wife of Tho. Harvey. Mother of 7 sons & 2 daughters.
A godly, harmless woman: A chaste, loving wife:
A charitable, quiet neighbor: A comforting, friendly matron:
A hardworking and diligent housewife: A caring, tender-hearted mother.
Dear to her husband: Respected by her children:
Beloved by her neighbors: Chosen by God.
Whose soul rests in heaven, her body in this grave:
To her a happy advantage: to hers an unhappy loss.”

The children of Thomas and Joan Harvey were—

The kids of Thomas and Joan Harvey were—

(1) William, born at Folkestone on the 1st of April, 1578; died at Roehampton, in Surrey, on the 3rd of June, 1657; buried in the “outer vault” of the Harvey Chapel at Hempstead, in Essex.

(1) William, born in Folkestone on April 1, 1578; died in Roehampton, Surrey, on June 3, 1657; buried in the “outer vault” of the Harvey Chapel at Hempstead, Essex.

(2) Sarah, born at Folkestone on the 5th of May, 1580, and died there on the 18th of June, 1591.

(2) Sarah, born in Folkestone on May 5, 1580, and died there on June 18, 1591.

(3) John, born at Folkestone on the 12th of November, 1582; servant-in-ordinary, or footman, to James I.—“a post,” says Sir James Paget, “which does not certainly imply that he was in a much lower rank than his brothers. It may have been such a place at Court as is now called by a synonym of more seeming dignity; or, if not, yet he may have received[6] a good salary for the office whilst he discharged its duties by deputy.” Thus Burke in his famous speech on Economical Reform mentions that the king’s turnspit was a member of Parliament.

(3) John, born in Folkestone on November 12, 1582, was a servant-in-ordinary, or footman, to James I. "A position," says Sir James Paget, "that doesn’t necessarily mean he was of a much lower status than his brothers. It might have been a role at Court that is now described with a term that sounds more dignified; or, if not, he may have received[6] a decent salary for the job while fulfilling its responsibilities through a deputy." In his well-known speech on Economical Reform, Burke points out that the king’s turnspit was a member of Parliament.

He received a pension of fifty pounds a year when he resigned his place to Toby Johnson on the 6th of July, 1620. He was a member of Gray’s Inn, and filled several offices of importance, for he was “Castleman” at Sandgate, in Kent, and King’s Receiver for Lincolnshire jointly with his brother Daniel. He sat in Parliament as a member for Hythe, and died unmarried on the 20th of July, 1645.

He received an annual pension of fifty pounds when he resigned his position to Toby Johnson on July 6, 1620. He was a member of Gray’s Inn and held several important offices, as he was the “Castleman” at Sandgate in Kent, and the King’s Receiver for Lincolnshire along with his brother Daniel. He served in Parliament as a representative for Hythe and passed away unmarried on July 20, 1645.

(4) Thomas was born at Folkestone on the 17th of January, 1584-1585. He married first Elizabeth Exton, about 1613; and, secondly, Elizabeth Parkhurst, on the 10th of May, 1621, and he had children by both marriages. His only surviving son sat as M.P. for Hythe in 1621; he also acted as King’s Receiver for Lincolnshire. Thomas Harvey was a Turkey merchant in St. Laurence Pountney, at the foot of London Bridge. He was perhaps a member of the Grocers’ Company. He died on the 2nd of February, 1622-1623, and was buried in St. Peter-le-Poor.

(4) Thomas was born in Folkestone on January 17, 1584-1585. He first married Elizabeth Exton around 1613, and then Elizabeth Parkhurst on May 10, 1621. He had children from both marriages. His only surviving son was elected as an M.P. for Hythe in 1621; he also served as the King’s Receiver for Lincolnshire. Thomas Harvey was a Turkey merchant based in St. Laurence Pountney, at the foot of London Bridge. He was possibly a member of the Grocers’ Company. He died on February 2, 1622-1623, and was buried in St. Peter-le-Poor.

(5) Daniel, also of Laurence Pountney Hill, a Turkey merchant and member of the Grocers’ Com[7]pany, was born at Folkestone on the 31st of May, 1587. He was King’s Receiver for Lincolnshire jointly with his brother John. He married Elizabeth Kynnersley about 1619, paid a fine rather than serve the office of Sheriff of London at some time before 1640, and died on the 10th of September, 1649. He was a churchwarden of St. Laurence Pountney in 1624-1625, and was buried there; but his later days were spent on his estate at Combe, near Croydon, in Surrey. His fourth son became Sir Daniel Harvey, and was ambassador at Constantinople, where he died in 1672. His daughter Elizabeth married Heneage Finch, the first Earl of Nottingham, and from this marriage are descended the Earls of Winchelsea and Aylesford.

(5) Daniel, who lived on Laurence Pountney Hill, was a Turkey merchant and a member of the Grocers’ Company. He was born in Folkestone on May 31, 1587. He served as King’s Receiver for Lincolnshire alongside his brother John. He married Elizabeth Kynnersley around 1619, paid a fine instead of taking on the role of Sheriff of London sometime before 1640, and passed away on September 10, 1649. He was a churchwarden at St. Laurence Pountney in 1624-1625 and was buried there, but he spent his later years at his estate in Combe, near Croydon, Surrey. His fourth son became Sir Daniel Harvey and served as ambassador in Constantinople, where he died in 1672. His daughter Elizabeth married Heneage Finch, the first Earl of Nottingham, and their descendants include the Earls of Winchelsea and Aylesford.

(6) Eliab, also of Laurence Pountney Hill, a Turkey merchant and member of the Grocers’ Company, was born at Folkestone on the 26th of February, 1589-1590. He was the most successful of the merchant brothers, and to his watchful care William owed much of his material wealth; for Aubrey says that “William Harvey took no manner of care about his worldly concerns, but his brother Eliab, who was a very wise and prudent manager, ordered all not only faithfully but better than he could have done for himself.” Eliab had estates at Roehampton, in Surrey,[8] and at Chigwell, in Essex. He built the “Harvey Mortuary Chapel with the outer vault below it” in Hempstead Church, near Saffron Walden. Here he buried his brother William in 1657, and here he was himself buried in 1661. He married Mary West on the 15th of February, 1624-1625, and by her had several children, of whom the eldest at the Restoration became Sir Eliab Harvey.

(6) Eliab, also from Laurence Pountney Hill, was a Turkey merchant and a member of the Grocers’ Company. He was born in Folkestone on February 26, 1589-1590. He was the most successful of the merchant brothers, and William depended greatly on his careful management for his financial success; Aubrey notes that “William Harvey took no interest in his worldly matters, but his brother Eliab, who was wise and practical, managed everything not only faithfully but better than William could have done for himself.” Eliab owned properties in Roehampton, Surrey,[8] and in Chigwell, Essex. He built the “Harvey Mortuary Chapel with the outer vault below it” in Hempstead Church, near Saffron Walden. Here, he buried his brother William in 1657, and he was buried there himself in 1661. He married Mary West on February 15, 1624-1625, and they had several children, the oldest of whom became Sir Eliab Harvey at the Restoration.

Walpole writes to Mann about one of his descendants. “Feb. 6, 1780. Within this week there has been a cast at hazard at the Cocoa Tree, the difference of which amounted to an hundred and fourscore thousand pounds. Mr. O’Birne, an Irish gamester, had won £100,000 of a young Mr. Harvey of Chigwell, just started for a midshipman into an estate by his elder brother’s death. O’Birne said, ‘You can never pay me.’ ‘I can,’ said the youth; ‘my estate will sell for the debt.’ ‘No,’ said O’B., ‘I will win ten thousand—you shall throw for the odd ninety.’ They did, and Harvey won.” This midshipman afterwards became Sir Eliab Harvey, G.C.B., in command of the Téméraire at the battle of Trafalgar, and Admiral of the Blue. He sat in the House of Commons for the town of Maldon from 1780 to 1784, and for the county of Essex from 1802 until his death in 1830.[9] With him the male line of the family of Harvey became extinct.

Walpole writes to Mann about one of his descendants. “Feb. 6, 1780. This week, there was a risky bet at the Cocoa Tree, which totaled £180,000. Mr. O’Birne, an Irish gambler, had won £100,000 from a young Mr. Harvey of Chigwell, who had just inherited an estate due to his older brother’s death and was starting as a midshipman. O’Birne said, ‘You can never pay me.’ ‘I can,’ replied the young man; ‘my estate will cover the debt.’ ‘No,’ said O’B., ‘I will win ten thousand—you can gamble for the other ninety.’ They did, and Harvey won.” This midshipman later became Sir Eliab Harvey, G.C.B., commanding the Téméraire at the Battle of Trafalgar, and Admiral of the Blue. He served in the House of Commons for the town of Maldon from 1780 to 1784, and for the county of Essex from 1802 until his death in 1830.[9] With him, the male line of the Harvey family became extinct.

(7) Michael, the twin brother of Matthew, was born at Folkestone on the 25th of September, 1593. He lived in St. Laurence Pountney, and St. Helen’s, Bishopsgate. Like his other brothers he was a Turkey merchant, and perhaps a member of the Grocers’ Company. He married Mary Baker on the 29th of April, 1630, and after her death Mary Millish, about 1635. He had three children by his second wife, and one of his sons died at Bridport in 1685 from wounds received in the service of King James II. Michael Harvey died on the 22nd of January, 1642-1643, and is buried in the church of Great St. Helen’s, Bishopsgate.

(7) Michael, Matthew's twin brother, was born in Folkestone on September 25, 1593. He lived in St. Laurence Pountney and St. Helen’s, Bishopsgate. Like his other brothers, he was a Turkey merchant and possibly a member of the Grocers’ Company. He married Mary Baker on April 29, 1630, and after her death, he married Mary Millish around 1635. He had three children with his second wife, and one of his sons died in Bridport in 1685 from wounds he sustained while serving King James II. Michael Harvey passed away on January 22, 1642-1643, and is buried in the church of Great St. Helen’s, Bishopsgate.

(8) Matthew, the twin brother of Michael, and like him a Turkey merchant and perhaps a member of the Grocers’ Company, was born at Folkestone on the 25th of September, 1593. He married Mary Hatley on the 15th of December, 1628, and dying on the 21st of December, 1642, was buried at Croydon. His only child died in her infancy.

(8) Matthew, Michael's twin brother, also a Turkey merchant and possibly a member of the Grocers’ Company, was born in Folkestone on September 25, 1593. He married Mary Hatley on December 15, 1628, and passed away on December 21, 1642, being buried in Croydon. His only child died in infancy.

(9) Amye, the youngest daughter and last child of Thomas and Joan Harvey, was born at Folkestone on the 26th of December, 1596. She married George[10] Fowke in 1615, and died, leaving issue, at some time after 1645.

(9) Amye, the youngest daughter and last child of Thomas and Joan Harvey, was born in Folkestone on December 26, 1596. She married George[10] Fowke in 1615 and passed away, leaving children, sometime after 1645.

Mr. W. Fleming, the assistant librarian, tells me that nine autotype reproductions of the portraits of the Harvey family at Rolls Park (page 4) are now suspended on the left-hand side wall of the hall of the Royal College of Physicians in Pall Mall. They represent (1) Thomas Harvey and his seven sons. (2) William Harvey, probably an enlarged portrait of that in the preceding group. (3) A family group in the dress of the Queen Anne period. (4) Portrait of a lady in the dress of the reign of Queen Elizabeth; in the corner of the picture appears “obiit 25 Maii 1622.” (5), (6) and (7) Portraits of ladies in the dress of the eighteenth century. (8) Portrait of a gentleman in the dress of Charles II.’s time. (9) Portrait of a gentleman in the dress of Queen Anne’s reign.

Mr. W. Fleming, the assistant librarian, told me that nine autotype reproductions of the Harvey family portraits at Rolls Park (page 4) are now displayed on the left-hand side wall of the hall at the Royal College of Physicians in Pall Mall. They include (1) Thomas Harvey and his seven sons. (2) William Harvey, likely an enlarged version of the one in the previous group. (3) A family group dressed in the style of the Queen Anne period. (4) A portrait of a lady in the fashion of Queen Elizabeth's reign; the corner of the picture shows “obiit 25 Maii 1622.” (5), (6), and (7) Portraits of ladies in the style of the eighteenth century. (8) A portrait of a gentleman in the fashion of Charles II’s era. (9) A portrait of a gentleman dressed in the style of Queen Anne’s reign.


II
Early Years

Very little is known of the early life of William Harvey. His preliminary education was probably carried on in Folkestone, where he learnt the rudiments of knowledge, gaining his first acquaintance with Latin. One of his earliest distinct recollections must have been in the memorable days in July, 1588, when all was bustle and commotion in his native town. The duty of resisting the Spanish Armada in Kent and Sussex fell upon the “Broderield,” or confederation of the Cinque Ports, a body which consisted of the Mayor, two elected Jurats, and two elected Commoners from Hastings, Sandwich, Dover, Romney, Hythe, Winchelsea, and Rye. And as Folkestone for all purposes of defence was intimately allied with Dover, it is not at all unlikely that Thomas Harvey, one of its Jurats, was of its number, or that[12] he was a member of the “Guestling,” which, affiliated with the Broderield, had to fix the number, species, and tonnage of the shipping to be found by each port, a somewhat difficult task, as each port’s share was a movable quantity requiring constant rearrangement. But even with the machinery of the Broderield and the Guestling, it must have needed much activity to raise the £43,000 which the Cinque Ports contributed to set out the handy little squadron of thirteen sail which did its duty under the orders of Lord Henry Seymour in dispersing the remains of the great Spanish fleet. Harvey must have had some remembrance of the turmoil of the period, though it may have been partially effaced by his new experiences at the King’s School, Canterbury, where he was entered for the first time in the same year.

Very little is known about the early life of William Harvey. He likely received his early education in Folkestone, where he learned the basics and got his first exposure to Latin. One of his earliest clear memories would have been from the memorable days in July 1588, when his hometown was bustling with activity. The responsibility of resisting the Spanish Armada in Kent and Sussex fell to the “Broderield,” a group made up of the Mayor, two elected Jurats, and two elected Commoners from Hastings, Sandwich, Dover, Romney, Hythe, Winchelsea, and Rye. Since Folkestone was closely linked to Dover for defense purposes, it’s very possible that Thomas Harvey, one of its Jurats, was involved in this or that he was a member of the “Guestling,” which, connected to the Broderield, had to determine the number, type, and tonnage of ships each port was required to provide. This was quite a challenging task, as each port's share was variable and needed constant adjustments. Even with the organization of the Broderield and the Guestling, a significant effort was required to gather the £43,000 that the Cinque Ports contributed to send out the small fleet of thirteen ships that operated under Lord Henry Seymour's orders in breaking up the remnants of the great Spanish fleet. Harvey must have had some memory of the chaos of that time, although it may have been somewhat blurred by his new experiences at the King’s School in Canterbury, where he enrolled for the first time that same year.

He remained at the King’s School for five years, no doubt coming home for the holidays, some of which must have been spent in watching the constant transport of troops to Spain and Portugal which was so noticeable a feature in the history of the Cinque Ports during the later years of the life of Elizabeth.

He stayed at the King’s School for five years, surely coming home for the holidays, some of which he must have spent watching the steady movement of troops to Spain and Portugal, a prominent aspect of the history of the Cinque Ports during the later years of Elizabeth's reign.

His schooling ended, Harvey entered at once as a pensioner, or ordinary student, at Caius College, Cambridge, his surety being George Estey. The[13] record of his entry still exists in the books of the College. It runs: “Gul. Harvey, Filius Thomae Harvey, Yeoman Cantianus, ex oppido Folkeston, educatus in Ludo Literario Cantuar. natus annos 16, admissus pensionarius minor in commeatum scholarium, ultimo die Mai 1593.” (William Harvey, the son of Thomas Harvey, a yeoman of Kent, of the town of Folkestone, educated at the Canterbury Grammar School, aged 16 years, was admitted a lesser pensioner at the scholars’ table on the last day of May, 1593.)

His schooling complete, Harvey immediately enrolled as a pensioner, or regular student, at Caius College, Cambridge, with George Estey as his guarantor. The[13] record of his enrollment still exists in the College's books. It states: “Gul. Harvey, Filius Thomae Harvey, Yeoman Cantianus, ex oppido Folkeston, educatus in Ludo Literario Cantuar. natus annos 16, admissus pensionarius minor in commeatum scholarium, ultimo die Mai 1593.” (William Harvey, the son of Thomas Harvey, a yeoman of Kent, from the town of Folkestone, educated at the Canterbury Grammar School, aged 16 years, was admitted as a lesser pensioner at the scholars’ table on the last day of May, 1593.)

The choice of the college seems to show that Harvey was already destined by his father to follow the medical profession. His habits of minute observation, his fondness for dissection and his love of comparative anatomy had probably shown the bias of his mind from his earliest years. Thirty-six years before Harvey’s entry, Gonville Hall had been refounded as Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge, by Dr. Caius, who was long its master. Caius, in addition to his knowledge of Greek, may be said to have introduced the study of practical anatomy into England. His influence obtained for the college the grant of a charter in the sixth year of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, a charter by which the Master and Fellows were allowed to take annually the bodies of two criminals condemned to[14] death and executed in Cambridge or its Castle free of all charges, to be used for the purposes of dissection, with a view to the increase of the knowledge of medicine and to benefit the health of her Majesty’s lieges, without interference on the part of any of her officials. Unfortunately no record has been kept as to the use which the college made of this privilege, nor are there any means of ascertaining whether Harvey did more than follow the ordinary course pursued by students until he graduated as a Bachelor of Arts in 1597. His education, in all probability, had been wholly general thus far, consisting of a sound knowledge of Greek, a very thorough acquaintance with Latin, and some learning in dialectics and physics. He was now to begin his more strictly professional studies, and the year after he had taken his Arts degree at Cambridge found him travelling through France and Germany towards Italy, where he was to study the sciences more nearly akin to medicine, as well as medicine itself.

The choice of college suggests that Harvey was already being guided by his father toward a career in medicine. His habits of close observation, love for dissection, and interest in comparative anatomy likely indicated his inclinations from a young age. Thirty-six years before Harvey enrolled, Gonville Hall was reestablished as Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge, by Dr. Caius, who served as its master for a long time. Caius, besides knowing Greek, is credited with introducing the study of practical anatomy in England. His influence helped the college receive a charter in the sixth year of Queen Elizabeth's reign, which allowed the Master and Fellows to annually claim the bodies of two criminals sentenced to death and executed in Cambridge or its Castle, free of charge, for dissection purposes. This was intended to enhance medical knowledge and benefit the health of her subjects, without interference from officials. Unfortunately, there are no records of how the college utilized this privilege, nor can we determine if Harvey went beyond the usual path taken by students before graduating as a Bachelor of Arts in 1597. Up until that point, his education likely consisted mainly of general studies, including a solid knowledge of Greek, a strong grasp of Latin, and some learning in dialectics and physics. He was now set to begin more focused professional studies, and the year after receiving his Arts degree at Cambridge found him traveling through France and Germany toward Italy, where he aimed to study sciences closely related to medicine, as well as medicine itself.

The great North Italian Universities of Bologna, Padua, Pisa, and Pavia, were then at the height of their renown as centres of mathematics, law, and medicine. Harvey chose to attach himself to Padua, and many reasons probably influenced him in his[15] choice. The University was specially renowned for its anatomical school, rendered famous by the labours of Vesalius, the first and greatest of modern anatomists, and by the work of his successor, Fabricius, born at Aquapendente in 1537. Caius had lectured on Greek in Padua, and some connection between his college at Cambridge and his old University may still have been maintained, though it was now nearly a quarter of a century since his death. The fame of Fabricius and his school was no doubt the chief reason which led Harvey to Padua, but there was an additional reason which led his friends to concur cheerfully in his resolve. Padua was the University town of Venice, and the tolerance which it enjoyed under the protection of the great commercial republic rendered it a much safer place of residence for a Protestant than any of the German Universities, or even than its fellows in Italy. The matriculation registers which have recently been published show how large a number of its medical and law students were drawn from England and the other Protestant countries of Europe, and the English and Scotch “nation” existed in Padua as late as 1738, when the days of mediæval cosmopolitanism were elsewhere rapidly passing away.

The great Northern Italian Universities of Bologna, Padua, Pisa, and Pavia were at the peak of their reputation as centers for mathematics, law, and medicine. Harvey decided to join Padua, likely influenced by multiple reasons in his[15] choice. The University was especially famous for its anatomical school, made renowned by the efforts of Vesalius, the first and greatest of modern anatomists, and by the work of his successor, Fabricius, who was born in Aquapendente in 1537. Caius had lectured on Greek in Padua, and there may still have been some link between his college at Cambridge and his old University, even though it had been nearly twenty-five years since his passing. The reputation of Fabricius and his school was undoubtedly the main reason Harvey chose Padua, but there was an additional factor that led his friends to support his decision enthusiastically. Padua was the University town of Venice, and the tolerance it enjoyed under the protection of the powerful commercial republic made it a much safer place for a Protestant to live than any of the German Universities or even its counterparts in Italy. The recently published matriculation records reveal how many of its medical and law students came from England and other Protestant countries in Europe, and the English and Scottish “nation” was present in Padua as late as 1738, when the era of medieval cosmopolitanism was quickly fading elsewhere.

The Universities of Europe have always been of two[16] types, the one Magistral, like that of Paris, with which we are best acquainted, for Oxford and Cambridge are modelled on Paris, and the Masters of Arts form the ruling body; the other, the Student Universities, under the control of the undergraduates, of which Bologna was the mother. Hitherto Harvey had been a member of a Magistral University, now he became attached to a University of Students, for Padua was an offshoot of Bologna. Hitherto he had received a general education mainly directed by the Church, now he was to follow a special course of instruction mainly directed by the students themselves, for they had the power of electing their own teachers, and in these points lies the great difference between a University of Masters and a University of Students.

The universities in Europe have always been of two[16] types: the Magistral type, like the one in Paris, which we know best since Oxford and Cambridge are modeled after it, where the Masters of Arts make up the ruling body; and the Student Universities, which are run by the undergraduates, with Bologna being the original. Until now, Harvey had been part of a Magistral University, but now he joined a Student University, as Padua is an offshoot of Bologna. Up until this point, he had received a general education primarily shaped by the Church; now he would pursue a specialized curriculum mainly led by the students themselves, who had the authority to select their own teachers. This is where the main distinction lies between a University of Masters and a University of Students.

In 1592 there were at Padua two Universities, that of the jurists, and that of the humanists—the Universitas juristarum and the Universitas artistarum. The jurists’ University was the most important, both in numbers and in the rank of its students; the artistarum Universitas consisted of the faculties of divinity, medicine, and philosophy. It was the poorer, and in some points it was actually under the control of the jurists. In each university the students were enrolled according to their nationality into a series of “nations.” [17] Each nation had the power of electing one, and in some cases two, representatives—conciliarii—who formed with the Rectors the executive of the University. The conciliarii, with the consent of one Rector, had the power of convening the congregation or supreme governing body of the University, which consisted of all the students except those poor men who lived “at other’s expense.”

In 1592, Padua had two universities: one for jurists and one for humanists—the Universitas juristarum and the Universitas artistarum. The jurists' university was the more prominent one, both in terms of enrollment and the prestige of its students. The artistarum Universitas included the faculties of theology, medicine, and philosophy. It was less wealthy and, in some ways, was actually controlled by the jurists. In both universities, students were organized into groups based on their nationality, referred to as “nations.” [17] Each nation could elect one or, in some cases, two representatives—called conciliarii—who, along with the Rectors, formed the university’s executive body. The conciliarii, with the approval of one Rector, could call together the congregation or the supreme governing body of the university, which included all students except for those less fortunate who lived “at other’s expense.”

Harvey went to Padua in 1598, but it appears to be impossible to recover any documentary evidence of his matriculation, though it would be interesting to do so, as up to the end of the sixteenth century each entry in the register is accompanied by a note of some physical peculiarity as a means of identifying the student. Thus:—

Harvey went to Padua in 1598, but it seems impossible to find any documents of his enrollment, although it would be fascinating to do so, since up to the end of the sixteenth century, each entry in the register includes a note of some physical characteristic to help identify the student. Thus:—

“D. Henricus Screopeus, Anglus, cum naevo in manu sinistrâ, die nonâ Junii, 1593.” [Mr. Henry Scrope, an Englishman, with a birthmark on his left hand (matriculated), 9 June, 1593.]

“Mr. Henry Scrope, an Englishman, with a birthmark on his left hand, registered on June 9, 1593.”

“Johannes Cookaeus, anglus, cum cicatrice in articullo medii digiti die dicta.” [John Cook, an Englishman, with a scar over the joint of his middle finger (matriculated) on the same day (9 June, 1593).] And at another time, “Josephus Listirus, anglus, cum parva cicatrice in palpebra dextera.” [Joseph Lister, an[18] Englishman, with a little scar on his right eyebrow (matriculated on the 21st of November, 1598).]

“John Cook, an Englishman, with a scar on the joint of his middle finger, enrolled on June 9, 1593.” And at another time, “Joseph Lister, an Englishman, with a small scar on his right eyelid, enrolled on November 21, 1598.”

Notwithstanding Harvey entered at Padua in 1598 no record of him has been found before the year 1600, although Professor Carlo Ferraris, the present Rector Magnificus and Dr. Girardi, the Librarian of the University, have, at my request, made a very thorough examination of the archives.

Notably, Harvey enrolled in Padua in 1598, but no records of him have been found before 1600. Professor Carlo Ferraris, the current Rector Magnificus, and Dr. Girardi, the University Librarian, conducted a very thorough examination of the archives at my request.

Dr. Andrich published in 1892 a very interesting account of the English and Scotch “nation” at Padua with a list of the various persons belonging to it. This register contains the entry, “D. Gulielmus Ameius, Anglus,” the first in the list of the English students in the Jurist University of Padua for the new century as it heads the year 1600-1601, and a similar entry occurs in 1601-1602. There are also entries about this person which show that at the usual time of election, that is to say, on the 1st of August in the years 1600, 1601, and 1602, he was elected a member of the council (conciliarius) of the English nation in the Jurist University of Padua. His predecessors, colleagues, and successors in the council usually held office for two years. He was therefore either elected earlier into the council, or he was resident in the university for a somewhat longer time than the majority of the students.

Dr. Andrich published a fascinating account in 1892 about the English and Scottish "nation" at Padua, including a list of the people associated with it. This register features the entry, “D. Gulielmus Ameius, Anglus,” which is the first name on the list of English students at the Jurist University of Padua for the new century, marking the year 1600-1601. A similar entry appears for 1601-1602. There are also records about this individual that indicate he was elected to the council (conciliarius) of the English nation at the Jurist University of Padua on August 1st in the years 1600, 1601, and 1602. His predecessors, colleagues, and successors on the council typically served for two years. This means he was either elected to the council earlier or he stayed at the university longer than most students.

Prof. Ferraris and Dr. Girardi have carefully examined this entry for me, and they assure me that there is no doubt that in the original the word is Arveius and not Ameius and that it refers to William Harvey. They are confirmed in this idea by the discovery of his “Stemma” as a councillor of the English nation for the year 1600. Stemmata are certain tablets erected in the university cloisters and in the hall or “Aula Magna” (which is on the first floor) to commemorate the residence in Padua of many doctors, professors, and students. They are sometimes armorial and sometimes symbolical. In 1892 Professor George Darwin carried an address from the University of Cambridge to that of Padua on the occasion of the tercentenary celebration of the appointment of Galileo to a Professorship in Padua. Professor Darwin then made a careful examination of these monuments so far as they related to Cambridge men, but he was unable to find any memorial of Harvey. Professor Ferraris continued the search, and on the 20th of March, 1893, he wrote to Professor Darwin: “We have succeeded in our search for the arms of Harvey. We have discovered two in the courtyard in the lower cloister. The first is a good deal decayed and the inscription has disap[20]peared; but the second is very well preserved and we have also discovered the inscription under a thin coating of whitewash which it was easy to remove.” The monuments, which are symbolical, though Harvey was a gentleman of coat armour, are situated over the capitals of the columns in the concavity of the roof, one being in the left cloister, the other in the cloister opposite to the great gate of the court of the palace.

Prof. Ferraris and Dr. Girardi have thoroughly checked this entry for me, and they assure me there’s no doubt that the original word is Arveius and not Ameius, and that it refers to William Harvey. They support this idea with the discovery of his “Stemma” as a counselor of the English nation for the year 1600. Stemmata are certain plaques placed in the university cloisters and in the hall, or “Aula Magna” (which is on the first floor), to honor the time spent in Padua by various doctors, professors, and students. They are sometimes decorative and sometimes symbolic. In 1892, Professor George Darwin delivered a message from the University of Cambridge to that of Padua during the tercentenary celebration of Galileo’s appointment to a Professorship in Padua. Professor Darwin carefully examined these monuments as they related to Cambridge individuals but couldn't find any memorial for Harvey. Professor Ferraris continued the search, and on March 20, 1893, he wrote to Professor Darwin: “We have found the arms of Harvey. We discovered two in the courtyard of the lower cloister. The first is quite decayed and the inscription has disappeared; but the second is very well preserved, and we also uncovered the inscription under a thin layer of whitewash that was easy to remove.” The monuments, which are symbolic, even though Harvey was a gentleman with a coat of arms, are located above the capitals of the columns in the curve of the roof, one in the left cloister and the other in the cloister opposite the great gate of the court of the palace.

The kindness of Professor George Darwin has enabled me to reproduce this “stemma” from a photograph made for the Cambridge Antiquarian Society’s publications. The memorial consists of an oval shield with a florid indented border having a head carved at each end of the oval. The shield shows a right arm which issues from the sinister side of the oval and holds a lighted candle round which two serpents are twined. Traces of the original colouring (a red ground, a white sleeved arm, and green serpents) remained on one of the monuments, and both have now been accurately restored by the Master and Fellows of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge. A coloured drawing of the tablet has also been made at the expense of the Royal College of Physicians of London, and is now in their possession. A replica of this drawing was[21] presented by the University Senate of Padua to Gonville and Caius College on the occasion of the dinner given in their hall in June, 1893, to commemorate the admission of Harvey to the college on the 31st of May, 1593.

The generosity of Professor George Darwin has allowed me to recreate this “stemma” from a photograph taken for the Cambridge Antiquarian Society’s publications. The memorial features an oval shield with an ornate indented border, which has a head carved at each end of the oval. The shield displays a right arm coming from the left side of the oval, holding a lit candle wrapped with two serpents. Remnants of the original coloring (a red background, a white-sleeved arm, and green serpents) could still be seen on one of the monuments, and both have now been skillfully restored by the Master and Fellows of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge. A colored drawing of the tablet has also been created at the expense of the Royal College of Physicians of London and is currently in their possession. A replica of this drawing was[21] presented by the University Senate of Padua to Gonville and Caius College during the dinner held in their hall in June 1893, celebrating Harvey's admission to the college on May 31, 1593.

It appears, therefore, that Harvey was a member of the more aristocratic Universitas Juristarum at Padua, which admitted a few medical and divinity students into its ranks, and that he early attained to the position of conciliarius of his nation. As a conciliarius Harvey must have taken part more than once in one of the most magnificent ceremonials which the university could show—the installation of a new Rector. The office of Rector was biennial, the electors being the past rectors, the councillors, and a great body of special delegates. The voting was by ballot, a Dominican priest acting as the returning officer. The ceremony took place in the Cathedral in the presence of the whole university. Here the Rector elect was solemnly invested with the rectorial hood by one of the doctors, and he was then escorted home in triumph by the whole body of students, who expected to be regaled with a banquet, or at the least with wine and spices. Originally a tilt or tournament was held, at which the new rector was required to[22] provide two hundred spears and two hundred pairs of gloves; but this practice had been discontinued for some time before Harvey came into residence. A remarkable custom, however, remained, which allowed the students to tear the clothes from the back of the newly elected rector, who was then called upon to redeem the pieces at an exorbitant rate. So much license attended the ceremony that a statute was passed in 1552 to restrain “the too horrid and petulant mirth of these occasions,” but it did not venture to abolish the time-honoured custom of the “vestium laceratio.”

It seems that Harvey was part of the more prestigious Universitas Juristarum at Padua, which allowed a few medical and theology students to join, and he quickly rose to the role of conciliarius for his group. As a conciliarius, Harvey must have participated multiple times in one of the university's grandest events—the installation of a new Rector. The Rector's position was for two years, with electors including past rectors, councillors, and a large number of special delegates. Voting was done by secret ballot, with a Dominican priest serving as the returning officer. The ceremony took place in the Cathedral in front of the entire university. During this event, the newly elected Rector was formally given the rectorial hood by one of the doctors and was then celebrated with a triumphant procession home by all the students, who expected a feast or at least some wine and spices. Originally, there was a joust or tournament where the new rector was required to supply two hundred spears and two hundred pairs of gloves, but this practice had been dropped long before Harvey arrived. However, a notable tradition remained, allowing students to rip the clothes off the newly elected rector, who then had to pay a hefty price to get them back. The ceremony was so wild that a law was enacted in 1552 to curb "the too horrid and petulant mirth of these occasions," but it did not go so far as to eliminate the long-standing custom of the “vestium laceratio.”

To make up for the magnificence of these scenes the Paduan student underwent great hardships. Food was scanty and bad, forms were rough, the windows were mere sheets of linen, which the landlord was bound to renew as occasion required; but to this Harvey was accustomed, for as late as 1598 the rooms of some of the junior fellows at King’s College, Cambridge, were still unprovided with glass. Artificial light was ruinously expensive, and there was an entire absence of any kind of amusement.

To balance out the beauty of these scenes, the Paduan student faced significant hardships. Food was limited and poor, the furniture was basic, and the windows were just pieces of linen, which the landlord had to replace as needed; but Harvey was used to this, as even in 1598, some junior fellows at King’s College, Cambridge, still didn't have glass in their rooms. Artificial light was extremely costly, and there was a complete lack of any entertainment.

The medical session began on St. Luke’s Day in each year, when there was an oration in praise of medicine followed by High Mass and the Litany[23] of the Holy Ghost. The session lasted until the Feast of the Assumption, on August 15th, and in this time the whole human body was twice dissected in public by the professor of Anatomy. The greater part of the work in the university was done between six and eight o’clock in the morning, and some of the lectures were given at daybreak, though Fabricius lectured at the more reasonable hour (horà tres de mane) which corresponded with nine o’clock before noon.

The medical session started every year on St. Luke’s Day, featuring a speech praising medicine, followed by High Mass and the Litany[23] of the Holy Ghost. This session continued until the Feast of the Assumption on August 15th, during which the entire human body was publicly dissected twice by the Anatomy professor. Most university work took place between six and eight in the morning, with some lectures held at daybreak, although Fabricius taught at a more reasonable hour (horà tres de mane), which was around nine o’clock before noon.

Hieronymus Fabricius was at once a surgeon, an anatomist, and the historian of medicine; and as he was one of the most learned so he was one of the most honoured teachers of his day. Amongst the privileges which the Venetian Senate conferred upon the rector of the University of Padua was the right to wear a robe of purple and gold, whilst upon the resignation of his office he was granted the title for life of Doctor, and was presented with the golden collar of the Order of St. Mark. Fabricius, like the Rector, was honoured with these tokens of regard. He was granted precedence of all the other professors, and in his old age the State awarded him an annual pension of a thousand crowns as a reward for his services. The theatre in which he lectured still exists. It is now an ancient building with circular[24] seats rising almost perpendicularly one above another. The seats are nearly black with age, and they give a most venerable appearance to the small apartment, which is wainscoted with curiously carved oak. The lectures must have been given by candlelight, for the building is so constructed that no daylight can be admitted. But when Harvey was at Padua the theatre was new, and the Government had placed an inscription over the entrance to commemorate the liberality as well as the genius of Fabricius, who had built the former theatre at his own expense. Here Harvey sat assiduously during his stay in Padua, learning charity, perhaps, as well as anatomy from his master; for Fabricius had at home a cabinet set apart for the presents which he had received instead of fees, and over it he had placed the inscription, “Lucri neglecti lucrum.”

Hieronymus Fabricius was a surgeon, an anatomist, and a medical historian; he was not only one of the most knowledgeable but also one of the most respected teachers of his time. Among the privileges given to the rector of the University of Padua by the Venetian Senate was the right to wear a robe of purple and gold. Upon stepping down from his position, he was awarded the title of Doctor for life and received the golden collar of the Order of St. Mark. Fabricius, like the Rector, was honored with these symbols of appreciation. He was given precedence over all other professors, and in his later years, the State granted him an annual pension of a thousand crowns in recognition of his contributions. The lecture hall where he taught still stands today. It’s an old building with circular seats that rise steeply one above the other. The seats have darkened with age, giving the small room a very dignified look, and the walls are lined with intricately carved oak. The lectures were likely held by candlelight, as the design of the building allows no natural light. However, when Harvey was at Padua, the theater was new, and the government had put up a plaque by the entrance to honor both the generosity and the brilliance of Fabricius, who had funded the previous theater himself. During his time in Padua, Harvey diligently attended lectures here, possibly learning about generosity along with anatomy from his mentor; Fabricius had a cabinet at home dedicated to the gifts he received instead of fees, with the inscription above it reading, “Lucri neglecti lucrum.”

Fabricius was more than a teacher to Harvey, for a fast friendship seems to have sprung up between master and pupil. Fabricius—then a man of sixty-one he lived to be eighty-two—was engaged during Harvey’s residence in Padua in perfecting his knowledge of the valves of the veins. The valves had been known and described by Sylvius of Louvilly (1478-1555), that old miser, but prince of lecturers, who[25] warmed himself in the depth of a Parisian winter by playing ball against the wall of his room rather than be at the expense of a fire, and who threatened to close the doors of his class-room until two defaulting students either paid their fees or were expelled by their fellows. But the work of Sylvius had fallen into oblivion and Fabricius rediscovered the valves in 1574. His observations were not published until 1603, when they appeared as a small treatise “de venarum ostiolis.” There is no doubt that he demonstrated their existence to his class, and Harvey knew of the treatise, though it was published a year after he had returned to England. Indeed, when we look at Harvey’s work, much of it appears to be a continuation and an amplification of that done by Fabricius. Both were intensely interested in the phenomena of development; both wrote upon the structure and functions of the skin; both studied the anatomy of the heart, lungs, and blood vessels; both wrote a treatise “de motu locali.” Harvey’s youth, his comparative freedom from the trammels of authority, and his more logical mind, enabled him to outstrip his master and to avoid the errors into which he had fallen. This advance is particularly well seen in connection with the valves of the veins. Fabricius taught that their purpose[26] was to prevent over-distension of the vessels when the blood passed from the larger into the smaller veins (a double error) whilst they were not needed in the arteries because the blood was always in a state of ebb and flow. It was left for Harvey to point out their true use and to indicate their importance as an anatomical proof of the circulation of the blood.

Fabricius was more than just a teacher to Harvey; a strong friendship seems to have developed between them. At sixty-one, Fabricius—who lived to be eighty-two—was focused on enhancing his understanding of the valves in the veins during Harvey’s time in Padua. These valves had previously been identified and described by Sylvius of Louvilly (1478-1555), that notorious miser yet brilliant lecturer, who[25] kept warm during the harsh Parisian winters by playing ball against the wall of his room instead of spending money on heat, and who threatened to lock out students who didn’t pay their fees until they were either paid or expelled by their peers. However, Sylvius’s work had been forgotten, and Fabricius rediscovered the valves in 1574. His findings weren’t published until 1603, when they came out as a small treatise titled “de venarum ostiolis.” It’s clear that he demonstrated their existence to his class, and while Harvey was aware of the treatise, it was published a year after he returned to England. Indeed, much of Harvey’s work seems to build on and expand what Fabricius had done. Both were deeply interested in development; both wrote about the structure and functions of the skin; both studied the anatomy of the heart, lungs, and blood vessels; both wrote a treatise “de motu locali.” Thanks to his youth, relative freedom from authority, and sharper logical reasoning, Harvey was able to surpass his teacher and avoid the mistakes Fabricius had made. This progress is especially evident regarding the valves of the veins. Fabricius taught that their function[26] was to prevent the over-expansion of vessels when blood moved from larger to smaller veins (a double mistake) and claimed they weren't needed in arteries because blood was always flowing in and out. It was left to Harvey to highlight their actual purpose and to show their significance as anatomical evidence for the circulation of blood.

Harvey graduated as Doctor of Medicine at Padua in 1602 in the presence, it is said, of Fortescue, Willoughby, Lister, Mounsell, Fox [disguised in the Records as Vulperinus], and Darcy, some of whom remained his friends throughout life. The eulogistic terms in which his diploma is couched leave no doubt that his abilities had made a deep impression upon the mind of his teachers. By some means it came into the hands of Dr. Osmond Beauvoir, head master of the King’s School, Canterbury, by whom it was presented to the College of Physicians of London on September 30, 1766. The diploma is dated April 25, 1602, and it confers on Harvey the degree of Doctor of Physic, with leave to practise and to teach arts and medicine in every land and seat of learning. It further recites that “he had conducted himself so wonderfully well in the examination, and had shown such skill, memory, and[27] learning that he had far surpassed even the great hopes which his examiners had formed of him. They decided therefore that he was skilful, expert, and most efficiently qualified both in arts and medicine, and to this they put their hands, unanimously, willingly, with complete agreement, and unhesitatingly.”

Harvey graduated as a Doctor of Medicine at Padua in 1602, in the presence of Fortescue, Willoughby, Lister, Mounsell, Fox [listed in the Records as Vulperinus], and Darcy, some of whom remained his friends for life. The commendatory language in his diploma clearly shows that his abilities made a significant impact on his teachers. Somehow, it ended up in the hands of Dr. Osmond Beauvoir, headmaster of the King’s School in Canterbury, who presented it to the College of Physicians of London on September 30, 1766. The diploma is dated April 25, 1602, and awards Harvey the degree of Doctor of Physic, allowing him to practice and teach arts and medicine in any place of learning. It further states that “he had conducted himself so exceptionally well in the examination, showing such skill, memory, and[27] learning that he had far surpassed even the great expectations formed by his examiners. They concluded that he was skilled, expert, and fully qualified in both arts and medicine, and they endorsed this unanimously, willingly, in complete agreement, and without hesitation.”

Armed with so splendid a testimonial Harvey must have returned at once to England, for he obtained the degree of Doctor of Medicine from the University of Cambridge in the same year. The University records of Padua seemed to show that he maintained a somewhat close relationship with his Italian friends for some years afterwards as the following entries appear:—

Armed with such an impressive testimonial, Harvey must have gone straight back to England, as he received his Doctor of Medicine degree from the University of Cambridge that same year. The university records from Padua suggest that he kept in touch with his Italian friends for several years afterward, as the following entries indicate:—

“1608-9 xxi. julii d. Gulielmus Herui, anglus.
ix-xxx d. Gulielmus Heruy.
30 D. Gulielmus Heruy anglus die xx aug. cons. anglicae electus.”

“1608-9 July 21. William Heruy, English.
September 9-30. William Heruy.
30. William Heruy, English, elected on August 20 to the English Council.”

The entries are given as they stand in Dr. Andrich’s book, “De natione Anglica.” They need further elucidation, for they either refer to some other person of the name of Harvey, or they point to visits made by Harvey in some of his numerous continental journeys. It is somewhat remarkable that all the records are found in the annals of the jurist university[28] when Harvey should have belonged to the humanists. Perhaps the prestige of the dominant University more than compensated for the separation from his colleagues who were studying medicine. Indeed the separation may have been only nominal, for the students of the humanist and jurist universities might have sat side by side in the lecture theatre and in the dissecting room, just as members of the different colleges still do in Oxford. But party distinctions ran high at the time, and there was probably no more social intercourse between the members of the two universities than there is now between the individuals of different corps in a German university.

The entries are presented as they appear in Dr. Andrich’s book, “De natione Anglica.” They require further clarification, as they either refer to someone else named Harvey or mention trips made by Harvey during his many travels across the continent. It’s somewhat notable that all the records are found in the archives of the law school[28], considering Harvey was likely aligned with the humanists. Perhaps the prestige of the leading university outweighed his separation from peers studying medicine. In fact, the divide may have been only superficial, since students from both the humanist and law schools could have been seated next to each other in lectures and the dissecting room, much like students from different colleges still are at Oxford. However, there were strong party divisions at that time, and it’s likely that social interaction between the two universities was minimal, similar to the interactions among different groups at a German university today.

Soon after his return to England Harvey seems to have taken a house in London, in the parish of St. Martin’s, extra Ludgate, and he lost no time in attaching himself to the College of Physicians. This body had the sole right of licensing physicians to practise in London and within seven miles of the City. Admission to the College was practically confined to graduates in medicine of the English Universities, but those who held a diploma from a foreign university were allowed to enrol themselves if they produced letters testimonial of admission ad eundem at Oxford or Cambridge, and perhaps it was for this[29] reason that Harvey proceeded to qualify himself by taking his M.D. degree at Cambridge. He was admitted a Candidate of the College of Physicians on October 5, 1604, in the stone house, once Linacre’s, in Knightrider Street, the candidates being the members or commonalty of the College from whom its Fellows were chosen.

Soon after returning to England, Harvey seems to have rented a house in London, in the parish of St. Martin’s, beyond Ludgate, and he quickly joined the College of Physicians. This organization had the exclusive authority to grant licenses to physicians to practice in London and within seven miles of the City. Admission to the College was mostly limited to graduates of English medical schools, but those with a diploma from a foreign university could enroll if they provided proof of their admission ad eundem at Oxford or Cambridge. Perhaps this is why Harvey pursued his M.D. degree at Cambridge. He became a Candidate of the College of Physicians on October 5, 1604, in the stone house that was once Linacre’s, located on Knightrider Street, with the candidates being the members or commonalty of the College from whom its Fellows were selected.

Harvey married a few weeks after his admission to the College of Physicians. The Registers of St. Sepulchre’s Church are wanting at this time, but the allegation for his marriage licence is still extant. It was issued by the Bishop of London and runs:—

Harvey got married a few weeks after he started at the College of Physicians. The records from St. Sepulchre’s Church are missing from this period, but the application for his marriage license is still available. It was issued by the Bishop of London and says:—

“1604 Nov. 24. William Harvey, Dr. of Physic, Bachelor, 26, of St. Martin’s, Ludgate, and Elizabeth Browne, Maiden, 24, of St. Sepulchre’s, daughter of Lancelot Browne of same, Dr. of Physic who consents; consent also of Thomas Harvey, one of the Jurats of the town of Folston in Kent, father of the said William; at St. Sepulchre’s Newgate.”

“1604 Nov. 24. William Harvey, Doctor of Medicine, 26, from St. Martin’s, Ludgate, and Elizabeth Browne, 24, from St. Sepulchre’s, daughter of Lancelot Browne of the same, Doctor of Medicine who agrees; also with the consent of Thomas Harvey, one of the Jurats of the town of Folston in Kent, father of said William; at St. Sepulchre’s Newgate.”

Dr. Browne was physician to Queen Elizabeth and to James I. He died the year following the marriage of his daughter.

Dr. Browne was a doctor for Queen Elizabeth and James I. He passed away the year after his daughter got married.

Harvey’s union was childless, and we know nothing of Mrs. Harvey except that she died before her husband, though she was alive in 1645, when John Harvey died and left her a hundred pounds. She is[30] incidentally mentioned by her husband in the following account of an accomplished parrot, who was Mrs. Harvey’s pet. Through a long life the parrot maintained the masculine character until in one unguarded moment she lost both life and reputation.

Harvey’s marriage didn’t produce any children, and we know very little about Mrs. Harvey except that she passed away before her husband. However, she was alive in 1645 when John Harvey died and left her a hundred pounds. She is[30] casually mentioned by her husband in the following story about an impressive parrot, which was Mrs. Harvey’s pet. Throughout its long life, the parrot kept its masculine demeanor until one careless moment caused it to lose both its life and its reputation.

“A parrot, a handsome bird and a famous talker, had long been a pet of my wife’s. It was so tame that it wandered freely through the house, called for its mistress when she was abroad, greeted her cheerfully when it found her, answered her call, flew to her, and aiding himself with beak and claws, climbed up her dress to her shoulder, whence it walked down her arm and often settled upon her hand. When ordered to sing or talk, it did as it was bidden even at night and in the dark. Playful and impudent, it would often seat itself in my wife’s lap to have its head scratched and its back stroked, whilst a gentle movement of its wings and a soft murmur witnessed to the pleasure of its soul. I believed all this to proceed from its usual familiarity and love of being noticed, for I always looked upon the creature as a male on account of its skill in talking and singing (for amongst birds the females rarely sing or challenge one another by their notes, and the males alone solace their mates by their tuneful warblings) ... until ... not long[31] after the caressings mentioned, the parrot, which had lived for so many years in health, fell sick, and by and by being seized with repeated attacks of convulsions, died, to our great sorrow, in its mistress’s lap, where it had so often loved to lie. On making a post-mortem examination to discover the cause of death I found an almost complete egg in its oviduct, but it was addled.”

“A parrot, a beautiful bird and a well-known chatterbox, had long been a pet of my wife’s. It was so tame that it roamed freely around the house, called for its owner when she was away, greeted her joyfully when it found her, responded to her calls, flew to her, and using its beak and claws, climbed up her dress to her shoulder, from where it would walk down her arm and often settle on her hand. When asked to sing or talk, it complied even at night and in the dark. Playful and cheeky, it would often perch in my wife’s lap to have its head scratched and its back stroked, while a gentle movement of its wings and a soft murmur indicated its happiness. I believed all this was due to its usual affection and desire for attention, as I always regarded the creature as a male because of its ability to talk and sing (since among birds, females rarely sing or challenge each other with their calls, and only males comfort their mates with their melodious songs)... until... not long [31] after the described affection, the parrot, which had lived for so many healthy years, fell ill and soon suffered repeated convulsions, ultimately dying in its owner’s lap, where it had often loved to rest. During a post-mortem examination to determine the cause of death, I discovered an almost fully formed egg in its oviduct, but it was scrambled.”

There are no means of knowing how Harvey spent the first few years of his married life in London, though it is certain that he was not idle. He was probably occupied in making those observations on the heart and blood vessels which have since rendered his name famous. Indeed his lectures show an intimate acquaintance with the anatomy of more than sixty kinds of animals, as well as a very thorough knowledge of the structure of the human body, and such knowledge must have cost him years of patient study. At the same time he practised his profession, and won for himself the good opinion of his seniors.

There’s no way to know exactly how Harvey spent the first few years of his married life in London, but it’s clear he wasn’t just sitting around. He was likely busy making the observations on the heart and blood vessels that later made him famous. In fact, his lectures demonstrate a deep understanding of the anatomy of over sixty different animals, as well as a comprehensive knowledge of human body structure, which must have taken him years of dedicated study. At the same time, he practiced his profession and earned the respect of his seniors.

He was elected a Fellow of the College of Physicians, June 5, 1607, and thereupon he sought almost immediately to attach himself to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital.

He was elected a Fellow of the College of Physicians on June 5, 1607, and right after that, he aimed to connect himself with St. Bartholomew’s Hospital.

The offices in the hospital at that time were usually granted in reversion—that is to say, a successor was appointed whilst the occupant was still in possession. Following this custom the hospital minutes record that—

The offices in the hospital at that time were usually given as reversion—that is, a successor was appointed while the current holder was still in position. Following this practice, the hospital minutes note that—

“At a Court [of Governors] held on Sunday, the 25th
day of February, Anno Domini 1608-9,

“At a Court [of Governors] held on Sunday, the 25th
day of February, Year of Our Lord 1608-9,

“In presence of Sir John Spencer, Knight, President
(and others).

“In the presence of Sir John Spencer, Knight, President
(and others).

“Mr.[1] Dr. Harvey

“Mr. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dr. Harvey

“This day Mr. William Harvey Doctor of Physic made suit for the reversion of the office of the Physician of this house when the same shall be next void and brought the King’s Majesty his letters directed to the Governors of this house in his behalf, and showed forth a testimony of his sufficiency for the same place under the hand of Mr. Doctor Adkynson president of the College of the physicians and diverse other doctors of the auncientest of the said College. It is granted at the contemplation of his Majesty’s letters that the said Mr. Harvey shall have the said office next after the decease or other departure of[33] Mr. Doctor Wilkenson who now holdeth the same with the yearly fee and duties thereunto belonging, so that then he be not found to be otherwise employed, that may let or hinder the charge of the same office, which belongeth thereunto.”

“Today, Mr. William Harvey, Doctor of Physic, requested the future appointment of the Physician of this house when the position next becomes available. He presented the King’s Majesty his letters addressed to the Governors of this house on his behalf and provided proof of his qualifications for the position, signed by Mr. Doctor Adkynson, president of the College of Physicians, along with various other doctors from the oldest members of the College. It is agreed, considering the King’s letters, that Mr. Harvey shall receive the position after the death or departure of[33] Mr. Doctor Wilkenson, who currently holds it, along with the annual fee and duties associated with it, provided he is not found to be otherwise engaged in a way that would interfere with the responsibilities of the office.”

This grant practically gave Harvey the position which is now occupied by an assistant physician, as one who was appointed to succeed to an office in this manner was usually called upon to discharge its duties during the absence or illness of the actual holder. Harvey seems to have carried out his duties with tact and zeal, for Dr. Wilkinson, himself a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, gave him the benefit of his professional experience and remained his friend.

This grant practically gave Harvey the role that’s now filled by an assistant physician, as someone appointed to take over in this way was typically expected to fulfill the responsibilities during the absence or illness of the person in charge. Harvey appears to have performed his duties with skill and enthusiasm, as Dr. Wilkinson, who was also a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, shared his professional knowledge and continued to be his friend.

It seems possible that John Harvey’s position at Court enabled him to obtain from the King the letters recommendatory which rendered his brother’s application so successful at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. However this may be, Harvey did not long occupy the subordinate position, for Dr. Wilkinson died late in the summer of 1609, and on August 28 in the same year Harvey offered himself to the House Committee “to execute the office of physician of this house until Michaelmas next, without any recompense[34] for his pains herein, which office Mr. Doctor Wilkinson, late deceased, held. And Mr. Doctor Harvey being asked whether he is not otherwise employed in any other place which may let or hinder the execution of the office of the physician toward the poor of this hospital hath answered that he is not, wherefore it is thought fit by the said governors that he supply the same office until the next Court (of governors). And then Mr. Doctor Harvey to be a suitor for his admittance to the said place according to a grant thereof to him heretofore made.” The form of his election therefore was identical with that which is still followed at the Hospital in cases of an appointment to an uncontested vacancy. The House Committee or smaller body of Governors recommend to the whole body or Court of Governors with whom the actual appointment lies.

It seems likely that John Harvey’s role at Court helped him get letters of recommendation from the King, which made his brother’s application successful at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. Regardless of how it happened, Harvey didn’t stay in that subordinate position for long, because Dr. Wilkinson passed away in late summer of 1609. On August 28 of that same year, Harvey proposed to the House Committee “to take on the role of physician for this house until Michaelmas next, without any payment[34] for his efforts, an office previously held by the late Dr. Wilkinson. When asked if he was occupied elsewhere in a way that would interfere with his duties as the physician for the poor at this hospital, Dr. Harvey replied that he was not, so the governors decided that he should fill the position until the next Court (of governors). Then, Mr. Dr. Harvey would apply for his official appointment to the role as had been granted to him before.” The process of his election was therefore the same as the one currently used at the Hospital for filling uncontested vacancies. The House Committee, or smaller group of Governors, recommends to the larger group or Court of Governors, who hold the authority for the actual appointment.

Harvey performed his duties as physician’s substitute at the hospital until—

Harvey carried out his responsibilities as the physician's substitute at the hospital until—

“At a Court [of Governors] held on Sunday the 14th
day of October 1609.

“In presence of Sir John Spencer, Knight, President
(and others).

“At a Court [of Governors] held on Sunday, October 14, 1609.

“In the presence of Sir John Spencer, Knight, President
(and others).

“Dr. Harvey.

Dr. Harvey.

“This day Mr. William Harvey Doctor of Physic[35] is admitted to the office of Physician of this Hospital, which Mr. Dr. Wilkenson, deceased, late held, according to a former grant made to him and the charge of the said office hath been read unto him.”

“This day Mr. William Harvey, Doctor of Physic[35], is appointed as the Physician of this Hospital, a position previously held by the late Mr. Dr. Wilkenson, according to a previous grant given to him, and the responsibilities of the role have been explained to him.”

The charge runs in the following words; it is dated the day of Harvey’s election:—

The charge reads as follows; it is dated on the day of Harvey’s election:—

October 14, 1609.

“October 14, 1609.”

“The Charge of the Physician of St. Bartholomew’s
Hospital.

“The Charge of the Physician of St. Bartholomew’s
Hospital.

Physician.

Doctor.

“You are here elected and admitted to be the physician for the Poor of this Hospital, to perform the charge following, That is to say, one day in the week at the least through the year or oftener as need shall require you shall come to this hospital and cause the Hospitaller, Matron, or Porter to call before you in the hall of this hospital such and so many of the poor harboured in this hospital as shall need the counsell and advice of the physician. And you are here required and desired by us, in God his most holy name, that you endeavour yourself to do the best of your knowledge in the profession of physic to the poor then present, or any other of the poor at any time of the week which shall be sent home unto you by the[36] Hospitaller or Matron for your counsel, writing in a book appointed for that purpose such medicines with their compounds and necessaries as appertaineth to the apothecary or this house to be provided and made ready for to be ministered unto the poor, every one in particular according to his disease. You shall not, for favour, lucre, or gain, appoint or write anything for the poor but such good and wholesome things as you shall think with your best advice will do the poor good, without any affection or respect to be had to the apothecary. And you shall take no gift or reward of any of the poor of this house for your counsel. This you will promise to do as you shall answer before God, and as it becometh a faithful physician, whom you chiefly ought to serve in this vocation, is by God called unto and for your negligence herein, if you fail, you shall render account. And so we require you faithfully to promise in God his most holy name to perform this your charge in the hearing of us, with your best endeavour as God shall enable you so long as you shall be physician to the poor of this hospital.”

“You are hereby elected and appointed as the physician for the Poor of this Hospital. Your responsibilities are as follows: at least one day a week throughout the year, or more often as needed, you shall come to this hospital and have the Hospitaller, Matron, or Porter bring before you in the hall those poor individuals who require your counsel and advice. We ask you, in the most holy name of God, to do your best, using your medical knowledge to assist the poor present, or any other individuals in need who may be sent to you at any time of the week by the Hospitaller or Matron for your guidance. You are to keep a record in a designated book of the medications and necessary items that the apothecary or this house should provide and prepare for the poor, each person treated according to their specific illness. You shall not, for reasons of favoritism, profit, or gain, prescribe or write anything for the poor except for beneficial and wholesome remedies that you sincerely believe will help them, without any bias towards the apothecary. You are not to accept any gifts or rewards from the poor of this house for your advice. You promise to uphold this duty as you will answer before God, and as befits a dedicated physician, whom you are primarily meant to serve in this role. You will be held accountable for any negligence in this matter. Therefore, we ask you to promise faithfully, in the most holy name of God, to fulfill your responsibilities to the best of your ability as long as you are the physician for the poor of this hospital.”

Dr. Norman Moore says that, as physician, Harvey sat once a week at a table in the hall of the hospital, and that the patients who were brought to him sat by[37] his side on a settle—the apothecary, the steward, and the matron standing by whilst he wrote his prescriptions in a book which was always kept locked. The hall was pulled down about the year 1728, but its spacious fireplace is still remembered because, to maintain the fire in it, Henry III. granted a supply of wood from the Royal Forest at Windsor. The surgeons to the hospital discharged their duties in the wards, but the physician only went into them to visit such patients as were unable to walk.

Dr. Norman Moore says that, as a doctor, Harvey sat once a week at a table in the hospital's hall, and the patients brought to him sat next to him on a bench—the apothecary, the steward, and the matron standing by while he wrote his prescriptions in a book that was always kept locked. The hall was demolished around 1728, but the large fireplace is still remembered because, to keep the fire going, Henry III granted a supply of wood from the Royal Forest at Windsor. The hospital's surgeons carried out their duties in the wards, but the physician only went in to visit patients who were unable to walk.

The office of physician carried with it an official residence rented from the governors of the hospital at such a yearly rent and on such conditions as was agreed upon from time to time. Harvey never availed himself of this official residence, for at the time of his election he was living in Ludgate, where he was within easy reach of the hospital. For some reason, however, it was resolved at a Court of Governors, held under the presidency of Sir Thomas Lowe on July 28, 1614, that Harvey should have this residence, consisting of two houses and a garden in West Smithfield adjoining the hospital. The premises were let on lease at the time of the grant, but the tenure of Harvey or of his successor was to begin at its expiration. The lease did not fall in until 1626,[38] when Harvey, after some consideration, decided not to accept it. It was therefore agreed, on July 7, 1626, that his annual stipend should be increased from £25 to £33 6s. 8d. In these negotiations, as well as in some monetary transactions which he had with the steward of the hospital at the time of his election as physician to the hospital, we seem to see the hand of Eliab, for throughout his life William was notoriously open-handed, indifferent to wealth, and constitutionally incapable of driving a bargain.

The position of physician came with an official residence rented from the hospital's governors at a yearly rate and under conditions that were agreed upon periodically. Harvey never used this official residence because at the time of his election, he was living in Ludgate, which was conveniently close to the hospital. However, for some reason, it was decided at a Court of Governors meeting led by Sir Thomas Lowe on July 28, 1614, that Harvey should have this residence, which included two houses and a garden in West Smithfield next to the hospital. The property was leased at the time of the offer, but Harvey's tenure or that of his successor would begin only after the lease expired. The lease wouldn't end until 1626,[38] when Harvey, after some thought, chose not to take it. So, on July 7, 1626, it was agreed that his annual salary would increase from £25 to £33 6s. 8d. In these discussions, as well as in some financial dealings he had with the hospital's steward at the time he was elected as physician, we can sense the influence of Eliab, since throughout his life William was known for being generous, unconcerned with wealth, and naturally unable to negotiate effectively.


III
The Lumleian Lectures

Until the year 1745 the teaching of Anatomy in England was vested in a few corporate bodies, and private teaching was discouraged in every possible way, even by fine and imprisonment. The College of Physicians and the Barber Surgeons’ Company had a monopoly of the anatomical teaching in London. In the provinces the fragmentary records of the various guilds of Barber Surgeons show that many of them recognised the value of a knowledge of Anatomy as the foundation of medicine. In the universities there were special facilities for its teaching. But subjects were difficult to procure, and dissection came to be looked upon as part of a legal process so inseparably connected with the death penalty for crime that it was impossible to obtain even the body of a “stranger” for anatomical purposes.

Until 1745, teaching Anatomy in England was controlled by a few official organizations, and private instruction was heavily discouraged, even punishable by fines and imprisonment. The College of Physicians and the Barber Surgeons’ Company held a monopoly on anatomical education in London. In the provinces, the limited records of various Barber Surgeons’ guilds indicate that many recognized the importance of Anatomy as the foundation of medicine. Universities offered specific resources for teaching it, but acquiring subjects for dissection was difficult. Dissection became so closely linked with legal procedures and the death penalty for crimes that it was nearly impossible to obtain even the body of a "stranger" for anatomical study.

The Act of Parliament which, in 1540, united the Guild of Surgeons with the Company of Barber Surgeons in London especially empowered the masters of the united company to take yearly the bodies of four malefactors who had been condemned and put to death for felony for their “further and better knowledge, instruction, insight, learning, and experience in the science and faculty of surgery.” Queen Elizabeth, following this precedent, granted a similar permission to the College of Physicians in 1565. The Charter allowed the President of the College of Physicians to take one, two, three, or four bodies a year for dissection. The radius from which the supply might be obtained was enlarged, so that persons executed in London, Middlesex, or any county within sixteen miles might be taken by the college servants.

The Act of Parliament in 1540 merged the Guild of Surgeons with the Company of Barber Surgeons in London, giving the masters of the combined company the authority to take the bodies of four criminals who had been sentenced to death for felony each year for their "further and better knowledge, instruction, insight, learning, and experience in the field of surgery." Following this, Queen Elizabeth granted a similar permission to the College of Physicians in 1565. The Charter permitted the President of the College of Physicians to take one, two, three, or four bodies a year for dissection. The area from which these bodies could be obtained was expanded, allowing the college’s servants to collect bodies of those executed in London, Middlesex, or any county within sixteen miles.

The proviso would appear to be unnecessary, considering the great number of executions which then took place and the small number of bodies which were required, but it probably enabled the subjects to be obtained with greater ease. The executions in London were witnessed by great crowds, who often sided with the friends of the felons, and rendered it impossible for the body to be taken away for dissection. The Charter of James I. enlarged these powers by[41] allowing the College of Physicians to take annually the bodies of six felons executed in London, Middlesex, or Surrey.

The provision seems unnecessary, given the large number of executions happening at the time and the limited number of bodies needed, but it probably made it easier to obtain the subjects. The executions in London attracted large crowds, who often supported the friends of the convicted, making it difficult to remove the bodies for dissection. The Charter of James I expanded these powers by[41] allowing the College of Physicians to take the bodies of six felons executed each year in London, Middlesex, or Surrey.

Little is known in detail of the manner in which Anatomy was taught by the College of Physicians, but the labours of Mr. Young and Mr. South have given us an accurate picture of the way in which it was carried out by the Barber Surgeons in London. We may be sure that in so conservative an age the methods did not differ greatly at the two institutions, especially as the Barber Surgeons usually enlisted the services of the better trained physicians to teach their members both Anatomy and Surgery.

Little is known in detail about how Anatomy was taught by the College of Physicians, but the efforts of Mr. Young and Mr. South have provided us a clear picture of how it was conducted by the Barber Surgeons in London. We can be confident that in such a traditional era, the methods didn't differ much between the two institutions, especially since the Barber Surgeons often hired better-trained physicians to teach their members both Anatomy and Surgery.

Anatomy was taught practically in a series of demonstrations upon the body; but as there was no means of preserving the subject, it had to be taught by a general survey rather than in minute detail. The method adopted was the one still followed by the veterinary student. A single body was dissected to show the muscles (this was the muscular lecture); another to show the bones (the osteological lecture); another to show the parts within the head, chest, and abdomen (the visceral lecture). The osteological lecturer was not always identical with the visceral lecturer, nor he with the lecturer upon the muscles,[42] though some great teachers, like Reid and Harvey, gave a course upon each subject.

Anatomy was taught practically through a series of demonstrations on a body; however, since there was no way to preserve the subject, it had to be taught through a general overview instead of in detail. The method used is still the one followed by veterinary students today. One body was dissected to showcase the muscles (this was the muscular lecture); another to display the bones (the osteological lecture); and another to illustrate the organs inside the head, chest, and abdomen (the visceral lecture). The osteological lecturer wasn’t always the same as the visceral lecturer, nor was he the same as the lecturer on the muscles,[42] although some great teachers, like Reid and Harvey, taught a course on each subject.

The Demonstrations usually took place four times a year, and were called Public Anatomies, because the subject was generally a public body—that is to say, it was a felon executed for his misdeeds. There was also an indefinite number of Private Anatomies. The attendance of surgeons at the Public Anatomies was compulsory. The attendance at the Private Anatomies was by invitation. It was illegal for any surgeon to dissect a human body in the City of London, or within a radius of seven miles, without permission of the Barber Surgeons’ Company; and in 1573 the Company’s Records for May 21st contain the minute: “Here was John Deane and appointed to bring in his fine of ten pounds (for having an Anatomy in his house contrary to an order in that behalf) between this and Midsummer next”—an enormously heavy punishment when we remember the relative value of money in those days. Whenever a surgeon wished to dissect a particularly interesting subject, it was termed a Private Anatomy, and it was generally performed at the Hall of the Company after due permission had been asked for and obtained, the surgeon inviting his own friends and pupils, the Company inviting whom it chose.

The demonstrations usually happened four times a year and were called Public Anatomies because the subject was typically a public body—that is, a criminal who had been executed for their crimes. There were also countless Private Anatomies. Surgeons were required to attend the Public Anatomies, while attendance at the Private Anatomies was by invitation only. It was illegal for any surgeon to dissect a human body in the City of London or within a seven-mile radius without permission from the Barber Surgeons’ Company. In 1573, the Company’s Records for May 21st include the note: “Here was John Deane and appointed to bring in his fine of ten pounds (for having an Anatomy in his house contrary to an order in that behalf) between this and Midsummer next”—a significant penalty considering the value of money at the time. Whenever a surgeon wanted to dissect a particularly interesting subject, it was referred to as a Private Anatomy, usually carried out at the Company’s Hall after proper permission was requested and granted, with the surgeon inviting their own friends and students while the Company invited who they chose.

Every effort was made to insure the punctual attendance at the public or compulsory anatomies, for it was enacted in 1572 that every man of the Company using the mystery or faculty of surgery, be he freeman, foreigner, or alien stranger, shall come unto the Anatomy lecture, being by the beadle warned thereto. And for not keeping their hour, both in the forenoon and also in the afternoon, and being a freeman, shall forfeit and pay at every time fourpence. The foreigner (or one who was not free of the Company) in like manner, and the stranger sixpence. The said fines and forfeits to be employed by the anatomists for their expenses. Excuses were sometimes admitted, for a few years earlier Robert Mudsley “hath licence to be absent from all lecture days without payment of any fine because he hath given over exercising of the art of Surgery and doth occupy only a silk shop and shave.” In later years, the higher the position of the defaulter in the Company, the heavier was his fine for non-attendance; so that the assistants of the Company, who corresponded to the Council of the present Royal College of Surgeons, were fined 3s. 4d. for each lecture they missed.

Every effort was made to ensure that everyone attended the public or mandatory anatomy sessions on time, as it was established in 1572 that every member of the Company practicing surgery—whether a freeman, foreigner, or alien—must attend the anatomy lecture, having been notified by the beadle. If they failed to show up at the scheduled times, both in the morning and afternoon, freemen would be fined fourpence each time. Foreigners (those not registered with the Company) and strangers would be fined sixpence. The fines collected would be used by the anatomists for their expenses. Sometimes excuses were accepted; for example, a few years earlier, Robert Mudsley was granted permission to miss all lecture days without paying any fines because he had stopped practicing surgery and was focused solely on running a silk shop and providing shaves. In later years, the higher the official's rank in the Company, the larger the fine for missing a lecture; assistants of the Company, who were akin to the Council of today's Royal College of Surgeons, were fined 3s. 4d. for each lecture they missed.

Every effort was made to render the lectures[44] successful. The best teachers were obtained; they were paid liberally, and each lecturer or reader was himself assisted by two demonstrators. Each course lasted three days—a lecture in the morning, a lecture in the afternoon, and a feast between the two lectures. As the anatomies were a public show, we may feel sure that Pepys attended one, and, as usual, he gives a perfectly straightforward account of the proceedings. He records under the date February 27, 1662-1663: “Up and to my office.... About eleven o’clock Commissioner Pett and I walked to Chyrurgeon’s Hall (we being all invited thither, and promised to dine there), where we were led into the Theatre: and by and by comes the reader Dr. Tearne, with the Master and Company in a very handsome manner: and all being settled, he begun his lecture, this being the second upon the kidneys, ureters, &c., which was very fine; and his discourse being ended, we walked into the Hall, and there being great store of company, we had a fine dinner and good learned company, many Doctors of Phisique, and we used with extraordinary great respect.... After dinner Dr. Scarborough took some of his friends, and I went along with them, to see the body alone, which we did, which was a lusty fellow, a seaman that was hanged for a robbery.[45] I did touch the dead body with my bare hand: it felt cold, but methought it was a very unpleasant sight.... Thence we went into a private room, where I perceive they prepare the bodies, and there were the kidneys, ureters, &c., upon which he read to-day, and Dr. Scarborough, upon my desire and the company’s, did show very clearly the manner of the disease of the stone and the cutting, and all other questions that I could think of.... Thence with great satisfaction to me back to the Company, where I heard good discourse, and so to the afternoon lecture upon the heart and lungs, &c., and that being done we broke up, took leave and back to the office, we two, Sir W. Batten, who dined here also, being gone before.” Pepys’ interest in this particular lecture lay in the fact that he had himself been cut for stone, a disease which seems to have been hereditary in his mother’s family. Dr. Scarborough, who had been the Company’s lecturer for nineteen years, was the friend and pupil of Harvey, whose interest had obtained the post for him. He seems to have been succeeded by Dr. Christopher Terne, assistant physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, whose lecture Pepys heard.

Every effort was made to make the lectures[44] successful. The best teachers were hired, they were paid well, and each lecturer had two demonstrators to assist him. Each course lasted three days—one lecture in the morning, another in the afternoon, and a feast in between. Since the anatomy demonstrations were open to the public, we can be sure that Pepys attended one, and, as usual, he provides a straightforward account of the events. On February 27, 1662-1663, he wrote: “Up and to my office.... Around eleven o’clock, Commissioner Pett and I walked to Chyrurgeon’s Hall (we were all invited there and promised a meal), where we were led into the Theatre: and soon after, the reader Dr. Tearne arrived with the Master and Company in a very impressive manner: and once everything was settled, he began his lecture, which was the second on the kidneys, ureters, etc., and it was excellent; after he finished his talk, we walked into the Hall, and with a large crowd present, we enjoyed a great dinner with many learned people, including several Doctors of Physique, and we were treated with extraordinary respect.... After dinner, Dr. Scarborough took some friends, and I joined them to see the body alone, which we did; it was a strong man, a seaman who was hanged for robbery.[45] I touched the dead body with my bare hand: it felt cold, but I found it to be a very unpleasant sight.... Then we went into a private room where they prepare the bodies, and there were the kidneys, ureters, etc., on which he lectured today, and Dr. Scarborough, at my request and the group's, clearly explained the condition involving the stone and the surgical procedure, along with any other questions I could think of.... I returned with great satisfaction to the Company, where I listened to good discussions, and then attended the afternoon lecture on the heart and lungs, etc., and once that was done, we took our leave and headed back to the office, while Sir W. Batten, who also dined here, had already left.” Pepys was particularly interested in this lecture because he had undergone surgery for a stone, a condition that seemed hereditary in his mother's family. Dr. Scarborough, who had been the lecturer for the Company for nineteen years, was a friend and pupil of Harvey, who had helped him obtain the position. He appeared to have been succeeded by Dr. Christopher Terne, assistant physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, whose lecture Pepys attended.

The cost of the lectures and demonstrations was[46] defrayed at first by the Corporations, but in course of time, benefactors came forward and bequeathed funds for the purpose. In the year 1579 there was a motion before the Court of the Barber Surgeons’ Company concerning a lecture in surgery “to be had and made in our Hall and of an annuity of ten pounds to be given for the performance thereof yearly by Master Doctor Caldwall, Doctor in phisick; but it was not concluded upon neither was any further speech at that time.” No reference to the proposal occurs subsequently in the minute books, so that the idea was probably abandoned, no doubt upon the ground that it would lead to additional expense which the Company was unprepared to meet. The annuity was only ten pounds a year, and in 1646 the cost of the lectures, including the dinners, amounted to £22 14s. 6d., or without the feasts to £12 14s. 6d. It is now obvious that the Company did a very stupid thing, for in 1581, two years later, Lord Lumley in conjunction with Dr. Caldwell, and at his instance, founded the Lumleian lectureship at the College of Physicians. The surgeons thus lost a noble benefaction which should of right have belonged to them and with which Harvey might still have been associated, for whilst he[47] was lecturing at the College of Physicians, Alexander Reid, his junior in years as well as in standing, was lecturing at the Barber Surgeons’ Hall in Monkwell Street.

The cost of the lectures and demonstrations was[46] initially covered by the Corporations, but over time, donors stepped up and donated funds for this purpose. In 1579, there was a proposal before the Court of the Barber Surgeons' Company regarding a surgery lecture "to be held in our Hall and for an annual payment of ten pounds to be given for its delivery each year by Master Doctor Caldwall, Doctor in medicine; but it was not decided nor was there any further discussion at that time." There’s no further mention of the proposal in the records, suggesting that the idea was likely dropped, probably because it would incur extra costs that the Company was not ready to handle. The annuity was only ten pounds a year, and in 1646, the total cost of the lectures, including the dinners, came to £22 14s. 6d., or without the meals, £12 14s. 6d. It is now clear that the Company made a serious mistake because, in 1581, just two years later, Lord Lumley, together with Dr. Caldwell, founded the Lumleian lectureship at the College of Physicians at his request. The surgeons missed out on a significant donation that rightfully should have been theirs, and with which Harvey might have been involved, since while he[47] was lecturing at the College of Physicians, Alexander Reid, younger both in age and in rank, was lecturing at the Barber Surgeons' Hall in Monkwell Street.

The Lumleian lecture was a surgery lecture established at a cost of forty pounds a year, laid as a rent charge upon the lands of Lord Lumley in Essex, and of Dr. Caldwell in Derbyshire.

The Lumleian lecture was a surgery lecture set up at a cost of forty pounds a year, charged as rent on the lands of Lord Lumley in Essex and Dr. Caldwell in Derbyshire.

Its founders were two notable men. Lord Lumley, says Camden, was a person of entire virtue, integrity, and innocence, and in his old age, was a complete pattern of true nobility. His father, the sixth baron, suffered death for high treason, but the son was made a Knight of the Bath two days before the coronation of Queen Mary. He was one of the lords appointed to attend Queen Elizabeth at her accession, in the journey from Hatfield to London, and at the accession of James I. he was made one of the Commissioners for settling the claims at his coronation. He died April 11, 1609, without surviving issue. Dr. Caldwell had enjoyed unique honour at the College of Physicians. He was examined, approved, and admitted a Fellow upon 22nd December, 1559, and upon the same day he was appointed a Censor. He became President in[48] 1570, and was present at the institution of the lecture in 1582. He was then so aged, his white head adding double reverence to his years, that when he attempted to make a Latin oration to the auditors he was compelled to leave it unfinished by reason of his manifold debilities. And in a very short time afterwards the good old doctor fell sick, and as a candle goeth out of itself or a ripe apple falleth from a tree, so departed he out of this world at the Doctors’ Commons, where his usual lodgings were, and was buried on the 6th of June immediately following, in the year 1584, at S. Ben’et’s Church by Paul’s Wharf, at the upper end of the chancel.

Its founders were two prominent men. Lord Lumley, according to Camden, was a person of complete virtue, integrity, and innocence, and in his old age, he exemplified true nobility. His father, the sixth baron, was executed for high treason, but two days before Queen Mary's coronation, the son was made a Knight of the Bath. He was one of the lords chosen to accompany Queen Elizabeth during her journey from Hatfield to London at her accession, and when James I came to the throne, he was named one of the Commissioners for settling the claims at his coronation. He passed away on April 11, 1609, without any children. Dr. Caldwell had received unique honor at the College of Physicians. He was examined, approved, and accepted as a Fellow on December 22, 1559, and on the same day, he was appointed a Censor. He became President in[48] 1570 and was present for the establishment of the lecture in 1582. By then, he was so old, his white hair adding extra respect to his years, that when he tried to deliver a Latin speech to the audience, he had to leave it unfinished due to his various ailments. Shortly after, the good old doctor fell ill, and just like a candle extinguishing or a ripe apple falling from a tree, he left this world at the Doctors’ Commons, where he usually stayed, and was buried on June 6th immediately following, in the year 1584, at St. Benet’s Church by Paul’s Wharf, at the upper end of the chancel.

The design of the benefaction was a noble one. It was the institution of a lecture on Surgery to be continued perpetually for the common benefit of London and consequently of all England, the like whereof had not been established in any University of Christendom (Bologna and Padua excepted). An attempt had been made to establish such a lectureship at Paris, but the project failed when Francis I. died, on the last day of March, 1547.

The plan for the donation was a grand one. It involved setting up a lecture on Surgery that would continue indefinitely for the benefit of London and, by extension, all of England—something like this had never been established at any university in Christendom (except Bologna and Padua). There was an effort to create a similar lectureship in Paris, but the initiative fell through after Francis I. died on March 31, 1547.

The reader of the Lumleian lecture was to be a Doctor of Physic of good practice and knowledge who was to be paid an honest stipend, no less in[49] amount than that received by the Regius Professors of law, divinity, and physic, in the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge. The lecturer was enjoined to lecture twice a week throughout the year, to wit on Wednesdays and Fridays, at ten of the clock till eleven. He was to read for three-quarters of an hour in Latin and the other quarter in English “wherein that shall be plainly declared for those that understand not Latin.”

The Lumleian lecture was meant for a well-practiced and knowledgeable Doctor of Physic who would receive a fair salary, equal to what the Regius Professors of law, divinity, and physic earn at the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge. The lecturer was required to give lectures twice a week, specifically on Wednesdays and Fridays, from 10 to 11 AM. He was to read for 45 minutes in Latin and the last 15 minutes in English “so that it can be clearly explained for those who do not understand Latin.”

The lecturer was appointed for life and his subjects were so arranged that they recurred in cycles. The first year he was to read the tables of Horatius Morus, an epitome or brief handling of all the whole art of surgery, that is, of swellings, wounds, ulcers, bone-setting, and the healing of broken bones commonly called fractures. He was also to lecture upon certain prescribed works of Galen and Oribasius, and at the end of the year in winter he was directed “to dissect openly in the reading place all the body of man, especially the inward parts for five days together, as well before as after dinner; if the bodies may last so long without annoy.”

The lecturer was given a lifetime appointment, and his subjects were organized in cycles. In the first year, he was to cover the tables of Horatius Morus, a concise overview of the entire field of surgery, which includes swellings, wounds, ulcers, bone-setting, and healing broken bones, commonly known as fractures. He was also required to lecture on specific works by Galen and Oribasius, and at the end of the winter term, he was instructed to "dissect openly in the reading area the entire human body, especially the internal parts, for five days straight, both before and after lunch; if the bodies can remain usable that long without becoming unfit."

The second year he was to read somewhat more advanced works upon surgery and in the winter “to dissect the trunk only of the body, namely, from the[50] head to the lowest part where the members are and to handle the muscles especially. The third year to read of wounds, and in winter to make public dissections of the head only. The fourth year to read of ulcers and to anatomise [or dissect] a leg and an arm for the knowledge of muscles, sinews, arteries, veins, gristles, ligaments, and tendons. The fifth year to read the sixth book of Paulus Aegineta, and in winter to make an anatomy of a skeleton and therewithall to show the use of certain instruments for the setting of bones. The sixth year to read Holerius of the matter of surgery as well as of the medicines for surgeons to use. And the seventh year to begin again and continue still.”

In the second year, he was to study more advanced texts on surgery, and in the winter, “to dissect only the trunk of the body, from the[50] head to the lowest part where the limbs are, focusing particularly on the muscles. In the third year, he would study wounds and perform public dissections of just the head in winter. During the fourth year, he would read about ulcers and dissect a leg and an arm to learn about the muscles, tendons, arteries, veins, cartilage, ligaments, and connective tissues. In the fifth year, he would read the sixth book of Paulus Aegineta, and in winter, he would create an anatomy of a skeleton and demonstrate how to use certain instruments for setting bones. In the sixth year, he would study Holerius on surgical matters and the medicines for surgeons. Finally, in the seventh year, he would start over and continue this learning process.”

The College of Physicians made every effort to fulfil its trust adequately. Linacre, its founder and first President in 1518, allowed the Fellows to use the front part of his house—the stone house in Knightrider Street, consisting of a parlour below and a chamber above, as a council room and library, and the college continued to use these rooms for some years after his death, the rest of the premises being the property of Merton College, Oxford. At the Institution of the Surgery lecture the Fellows determined to appropriate the sum of a hundred pounds out of their[51] common stock—and this proved to be nearly all the money the College possessed—to enlarge the building and to make it more ornamental and better suited for their meetings and for the attendance at their lectures. The result appears to have been satisfactory, for two years later, it was ordered, on the 13th of March, 1583-1584, that a capacious theatre should be added to the College thus enlarged.

The College of Physicians made every effort to fulfill its responsibilities properly. Linacre, its founder and first President in 1518, allowed the Fellows to use the front part of his house—the stone house on Knightrider Street, which had a parlor below and a chamber above, serving as a council room and library. The college continued to use these rooms for several years after his death, with the rest of the property belonging to Merton College, Oxford. During the Institution of the Surgery lecture, the Fellows decided to allocate a hundred pounds from their[51] common fund—and this turned out to be almost all the money the College had—to expand the building and make it more attractive and better suited for their meetings and lectures. The outcome seems to have been positive, as two years later, on March 13, 1583-1584, it was decided to add a spacious theater to the now enlarged College.

Dr. Richard Forster was appointed the first Lumleian lecturer, and when he died in 1602, William Dunne took his place. Dunne, however, did not live to complete a single cycle of lectures for Thomas Davies was elected in May, 1607. The College then again began to outgrow its accommodation, and as the site did not allow of any further additions to the buildings, a suitable house and premises were bought of the Dean and Chapter of St. Paul’s in Amen Corner, at the end of Paternoster Row. The last meeting of the College in Linacre’s old house in Knightrider Street, took place on the 25th of June, 1614, and its first meeting in Amen Corner was held on the 23rd of August, 1614. Dr. Davies died in the following year, and on the 4th of August, 1615, William Harvey was appointed to the office of Lumleian lecturer, though his[52] predecessor was not buried until August 20th. He continued to occupy this post until his resignation in 1656, when his place was taken by (Sir) Charles Scarborough. The duties of the lecturer, no doubt, had been modified with each fresh appointment, but even in Harvey’s time, there is some evidence to show that the subjects were still considered in a definite order.

Dr. Richard Forster was the first Lumleian lecturer, and when he passed away in 1602, William Dunne succeeded him. However, Dunne did not live long enough to complete even one cycle of lectures, as Thomas Davies was elected in May 1607. The College started to outgrow its facilities again, and since the location couldn't accommodate any more expansions to the buildings, a suitable house and grounds were purchased from the Dean and Chapter of St. Paul’s in Amen Corner, at the end of Paternoster Row. The last meeting of the College in Linacre’s old house on Knightrider Street took place on June 25, 1614, and the first meeting in Amen Corner was held on August 23, 1614. Dr. Davies died the following year, and on August 4, 1615, William Harvey was appointed as the Lumleian lecturer, although his[52] predecessor wasn't buried until August 20th. He held this position until he resigned in 1656, at which point (Sir) Charles Scarborough took over. The responsibilities of the lecturer had likely changed with each new appointment, but even during Harvey’s time, there is some evidence suggesting that the topics were still addressed in a specific order.

Harvey, in all probability, began to lecture at once upon surgery as the more theoretical portion of his subject, but it was not until April, 1616, that he gave his first anatomical lecture. It was a visceral lecture for the terms of the bequest required that it should be upon the inward parts. At this time Harvey was thirty-seven years of age. A man of the lowest stature, round faced, with a complexion like the wainscot; his eyes small, round, very black and full of spirit; his hair as black as a raven and curling; rapid in his utterance, choleric, given to gesture, and used when in discourse with any one, to play unconsciously with the handle of the small dagger he wore by his side.

Harvey probably started lecturing right away on surgery as the more theoretical part of his subject, but it wasn't until April 1616 that he delivered his first anatomical lecture. It was a detailed lecture because the requirements of the bequest stated that it had to focus on the internal organs. At this time, Harvey was thirty-seven years old. He was a short man with a round face and a complexion similar to light wood; his eyes were small, round, very dark, and full of energy; his hair was as black as a raven and curly; he spoke quickly, was easily angered, gestured a lot, and when he was talking to someone, he would often unconsciously play with the handle of the small dagger he carried by his side.

The MS. notes of his first course of lectures are now in the British Museum. They formed a part of the library of Dr. (afterwards Sir Hans) Sloane,[53] which was acquired under the terms of his will by the nation in 1754. For a time the book was well known and extracts were made from it, then it disappeared and for many years it was mourned as irretrievably lost. But in 1876 it was found again amongst some duplicate printed books which had been set aside, and in the following year it was restored to its place in the Manuscript Department. The notes were reproduced by an autotype process, at the instigation of Sir E. H. Sieveking, and under the supervision of a Committee of the Royal College of Physicians. This facsimile reproduction was published in 1886 with a transcript by Mr. Scott, and an interesting introduction from the pen of Dr. Norman Moore. The original notes are written upon both sides of about a hundred pages of foolscap, which had been reduced to a uniform size of six inches by eight, though the creases on the paper show that they have been further folded so as to occupy a space of about eight inches by two. These leaves have been carefully bound together in leather which presents some pretensions to elegance, but it is clear that the pages were left loose for some years after they were written. There seems to be no doubt that Harvey used the volume in its present form whilst he was lecturing, for three small threads of twine have[54] been attached by sealing wax to the inner side of the cover so that additional notes could be slipped in as they were required. It must be assumed that Harvey did this himself, for he wrote so badly and the notes are so full of abbreviations, interlineations, and alterations, as to render them useless to any one but the author.

The handwritten notes from his first lecture course are now in the British Museum. They were part of Dr. (later Sir Hans) Sloane's library, which was acquired by the nation according to his will in 1754. For a time, the book was well-known, and people made extracts from it, but then it vanished and was mourned as permanently lost for many years. However, in 1876, it was rediscovered among some duplicate printed books that had been set aside, and the next year, it was returned to the Manuscript Department. The notes were reproduced using an autotype process, initiated by Sir E. H. Sieveking and supervised by a committee from the Royal College of Physicians. This facsimile reproduction was published in 1886 with a transcript by Mr. Scott and an intriguing introduction by Dr. Norman Moore. The original notes are written on both sides of around a hundred pages of foolscap, which were trimmed down to a uniform size of six inches by eight, though creases in the paper indicate they were folded again to fit into a space of about eight inches by two. These pages have been carefully bound in leather that has a touch of elegance, but it's clear the pages were left loose for several years after they were written. There’s little doubt that Harvey used this volume in its current form while lecturing, as three small threads of twine were attached with sealing wax to the inside cover for inserting additional notes as needed. It can be assumed that Harvey did this himself because his handwriting is quite poor, and the notes are filled with abbreviations, interlineations, and changes, making them understandable only to him.

The title-page, which is almost illegible, is written in red ink. It runs, “Stat Jove principium, Musae, Jovis omnia plena. Prelectiones Anatomiae Universalis per me Gulielmum Harveium Medicum Londinensem Anatomie et Chirurgie Professorem. Anno Domini 1616. Anno aetatis 37 prelectae Aprili 16, 17, 18. Aristoteles Historia Animalium, lib. i. cap. 16. Hominum partes interiores incertae et incognitae quam ob rem ad caeterorum Animalium partes quarum similes humanae referentes eas contemplare.” The motto prefixed to the title-page that “everything is full of Jove” is an incorrect quotation from the third Eclogue of his favourite author Virgil, of whom he was so enamoured that after reading him for a time he would throw away the book with the exclamation, “He hath a devil.” This particular line appears especially to have struck his fancy, for he quotes it twice in his treatise on development, and he works out the idea which it represents in his fifty-fourth essay.[55] He there shows that he understands it to mean that the finger of God or nature, for with him they are synonymous terms, is manifest in every detail of our structure whether great or small. For he says: “And to none can these attributes be referred save to the Almighty, first cause of all things by whatever this name has been designated—the Divine Mind by Aristotle; the Soul of the Universe by Plato; the Natura Naturans by others; Saturn and Jove by the Gentiles; by ourselves, as is seemly in these days, the Creator and Father of all that is in heaven and earth, on whom all things depend for their being, and at whose will and pleasure all things are and were engendered.” He thus opened his lectures in a broad spirit of religious charity quite foreign to his environment but befitting the position he has been called upon to occupy in the history of science.

The title page, which is almost unreadable, is written in red ink. It states, “If Jupiter is the beginning, Muses, everything is full of Jupiter. Lectures on Universal Anatomy by me, William Harvey, Doctor of Medicine in London, Professor of Anatomy and Surgery. In the year of our Lord 1616. At the age of 37, delivered on April 16, 17, 18. Aristotle's History of Animals, Book I, Chapter 16. The inner parts of humans are uncertain and unknown; for this reason, we look to the parts of other animals that resemble human parts.” The motto at the top of the title page that says “everything is full of Jove” is a misquote from the third Eclogue of his favorite author, Virgil. He was so captivated by Virgil that after reading for a while, he would often toss the book aside exclaiming, “He’s got a devil.” This particular line seemed to resonate with him, as he quotes it twice in his treatise on development and elaborates on the idea in his fifty-fourth essay.[55] In that essay, he indicates that he understands it to mean that the hand of God or nature—terms he considers synonymous—is evident in every detail of our structure, whether large or small. He states: “And to none can these attributes be referred except to the Almighty, the first cause of all things, however this title may be defined—the Divine Mind by Aristotle; the Soul of the Universe by Plato; the Natura Naturans by others; Saturn and Jove by the pagans; and by us, as is fitting in these times, the Creator and Father of all that exists in heaven and earth, on whom all things depend for their existence, and at whose will and pleasure all things are and were created.” He thus began his lectures in a broad spirit of religious charity, quite unusual for his time but suitable for the role he is destined to play in the history of science.

These notes of Harvey’s visceral lecture are of especial value to us though they are a mere skeleton of the course—a skeleton which he was accustomed to clothe with facts drawn from his own vast stores of observation, with the theories of all his great predecessors and with the most apposite illustrations. Fortunately they deal with the thorax and its contents so that they show us the exact point which[56] he had reached in connection with his great discovery of the circulation of the blood and the true function of the heart. The notes therefore are interesting reading quite apart from the peculiarities of their style.

These notes from Harvey's engaging lecture are really valuable to us, even though they’re just a basic outline of the course—an outline that he usually filled with facts from his extensive observations, the theories of all his significant predecessors, and the most relevant examples. Luckily, they focus on the thorax and its contents, which allows us to see the exact point that[56] he had reached regarding his groundbreaking discovery of blood circulation and the true role of the heart. So, the notes are interesting to read, regardless of their unique style.

Harvey was so good a Latin scholar, and during his stay in Italy had acquired such a perfect colloquial knowledge of the language that it is clear he thought with equal facility in Latin or in English, so that it is immaterial into which language he put his ideas. He uses therefore many abbreviations, and whole sentences are written in a mixture of Latin and English, which always sounds oddly to our unaccustomed ears, and often seems comical. Thus, in speaking of the lungs and their functions, he says, “Soe curst children by eager crying grow black and suffocated non deficiente animali facultate,” and in speaking of the eyes and their uses, he says, “Oculi eodem loco, viz., Nobilissimi supra et ante ad processus eminentes instar capitis in a Lobster ... snayles cornubus tactu pro visu utuntur unde occuli as a Centinell to the Army locis editis anterioribus.” Sometimes he embodies an important experimental observation in this jargon as in the example, “Exempto corde, frogg scipp, eele crawle, dogg Ambulat.”

Harvey was such a skilled Latin scholar, and during his time in Italy, he developed a perfect conversational understanding of the language to the point where he could think easily in both Latin and English. This made it irrelevant which language he used to express his ideas. He often employs many abbreviations, and entire sentences are written in a mix of Latin and English, which always sounds strange to our unaccustomed ears and often seems funny. For instance, in discussing the lungs and their functions, he says, “So cursed children by eager crying grow black and suffocated non deficiente animali facultate,” and in talking about the eyes and their uses, he states, “Oculi eodem loco, viz., Nobilissimi supra et ante ad processus eminentes instar capitis in a Lobster ... snails cornubus tactu pro visu utuntur unde oculi as a Centinell to the Army locis editis anterioribus.” Sometimes, he includes an important experimental observation in this jargon, such as the example, “Exempto corde, frogg scipp, eele crawle, dogg Ambulat.”

The more important and original ideas throughout[57] the notes are initialled WH., and this seems to have been Harvey’s constant practice, for it occurs even in the books which he has read and annotated, whilst to other parts of his notes he has appended the sign Δ.

The more significant and original ideas throughout[57] the notes are marked with WH., and this appears to have been Harvey’s usual habit, as it also appears in the books he has read and commented on, while he has used the symbol Δ for other sections of his notes.

The lectures were partly read and partly oral, and we know from the minute directions laid down by the Barber Surgeons Company the exact manner in which they were given. The “Manual of Anatomy,” published by Alexander Reid in 1634, has a frontispiece showing that the method of lecturing adopted in England was the same as that in use throughout Europe. The body lay upon a table, and as the dissections were done in sight of the audience, the dissecting instruments were close to it. The lecturer, wearing the cap of his doctor’s degree, sate opposite the centre of the table holding in his hand a little wand[2] to indicate the part he mentions, though in many cases the demonstration was made by a second doctor of medicine known as the demonstrator, whilst the lecturer read his remarks. At either end of the table was an assistant—the Masters of the Anatomy—with scalpel in hand ready to expose the different structures, and to clear up any[58] points of difficulty. The audience grouped themselves in the most advantageous positions for seeing and hearing, though in some cases places were assigned to them according to age and rank.

The lectures were a mix of reading and speaking, and we know from the detailed instructions provided by the Barber Surgeons Company exactly how they were conducted. The “Manual of Anatomy,” published by Alexander Reid in 1634, features a frontispiece that shows the lecturing method used in England was the same as that across Europe. The body was placed on a table, and as the dissections took place in view of the audience, the dissecting instruments were kept nearby. The lecturer, wearing his doctoral cap, sat at the center of the table holding a small wand[2] to point out the areas he discussed, although in many instances, a second medical doctor, known as the demonstrator, performed the demonstrations while the lecturer read his notes. There was an assistant at each end of the table—the Masters of Anatomy—armed with scalpels, ready to reveal different structures and clarify any[58] confusing points. The audience positioned themselves as best as possible for viewing and listening, although sometimes seats were assigned based on age and rank.

The lecturer upon Anatomy, apart from the fact that he was a Doctor of Physic was a person of considerable importance in the sixteenth century. The greatest care was taken of him, as may be understood from the directions which the Barber Surgeons gave to their Stewards in Anatomy or those members of the Company who were appointed to supervise the arrangements for the lectures. They were ordered “to see and provide that there be every year a mat about the hearth in the Hall that Mr. Doctor be made not to take cold upon his feet, nor other gentlemen that do come and mark the Anatomy to learn knowledge. And further that there be two fine white rods appointed for the Doctor to touch the body where it shall please him; and a wax candle to look into the body, and that there be always for the doctor two aprons to be from the shoulder downwards and two pair of sleeves for his whole arm with tapes, for change for the said Doctor, and not to occupy one Apron and one pair of sleeves every day which is unseemly. And the Masters of the Anatomy that[59] be about the body to have like aprons and sleeves every day both white and clean. That if the Masters of the Anatomy that be about the Doctor do not see these things ordered and that their knives, probes, and other instruments be fair and clean accordingly with Aprons and sleeves, if they do lack any of the said things afore rehearsed he shall forfeit for a fine to the Hall forty shillings.”

The anatomy lecturer, besides being a Doctor of Medicine, was a significant figure in the sixteenth century. Great care was taken of him, as evidenced by the instructions the Barber Surgeons provided to their Stewards regarding Anatomy or those members of the Company assigned to oversee the lecture arrangements. They were instructed “to ensure that every year there is a mat by the fireplace in the Hall so that the Doctor doesn’t get cold on his feet, nor any other gentlemen who come to observe the Anatomy to gain knowledge. Additionally, there should be two fine white rods for the Doctor to touch the body wherever he pleases; and a wax candle to examine the body; and there should always be two aprons for the doctor that cover him from the shoulders down and two pairs of sleeves for his whole arms with ties, so that the Doctor can change them, rather than using one apron and one pair of sleeves every day, which is inappropriate. And the Masters of Anatomy present during the Doctor's demonstration should have similar aprons and sleeves every day, both white and clean. If the Masters of Anatomy around the Doctor do not ensure these items are organized and that their knives, probes, and other instruments are clean and tidy with aprons and sleeves, if they lack any of the mentioned items, they will incur a fine of forty shillings for the Hall.”

The whole business of a public anatomy was conducted with much ceremony, and every detail was regulated by precedent. The exact routine in the Barber Surgeons’ Company is laid down in another series of directions. The clerk or secretary is instructed in his duties in the following words: “So soon as the body is brought in deliver out your tickets which must be first filled up as followeth four sorts:—The first form, to the Surgeons who have served the office of Master you must say: Be pleased to attend &c. with which summons you send another for the Demonstrations: to those below the Chair [i.e., who have not filled the office of Master of the Company] you say: Our Masters desire your Company in your Gown and flat Cap &c. with the like notice for the Demonstrations as you send to the ancient Master Surgeons. To the Barbers, if ancient masters, you[60] say: Be pleased to attend in your Gown only, and if below the Chair, then: Our Masters desire &c. as to the others above, but without the tickets for the demonstrations.

The whole process of a public anatomy was conducted with a lot of ceremony, and every detail followed established practice. The exact routine in the Barber Surgeons’ Company is outlined in another set of instructions. The clerk or secretary is guided in his duties with the following directions: “As soon as the body is brought in, hand out your tickets, which must be filled out in the following four categories:—For the Surgeons who have served as Master, you must say: Please attend, etc., and with this summons, send another for the Demonstrations. For those below the Chair [i.e., who have not served as Master of the Company], say: Our Masters invite you to attend in your Gown and flat Cap, etc., along with the same notice for the Demonstrations as you send to the senior Master Surgeons. For the Barbers, if they are senior masters, you say: Please attend in your Gown only, and if they are below the Chair, then: Our Masters invite you, etc. as with the others above, but without the tickets for the demonstrations.”

“The body being by the Masters of Anatomy prepared for the lecture (the Beadles having first given the Doctor notice who is to read) and having taken orders from the Master or Upper Warden [of the Company] of the Surgeons’ side concerning the same, you meet the whole Court of Assistance [i.e., the Council] in the Hall Parlour where every gentlemen cloathes himself [i.e., puts on his livery or gown], and then you proceed in form to the Theatre. The Beadles going first, next the Clerk, then the Doctor, and after him the several gentlemen of the Court; and having come therein, the Doctor and the rest of the Company being seated, the Clerk walks up to the Doctor and presents him with a wand and retires without the body of the Court [i.e., the theatre in which the assemblage of the company technically constituted a “court”] until the lecture is over when he then goes up to the Doctor and takes the wand from him with directions when to give notice for the reading in the afternoon which is usually at five precisely, and at one of the clock at noon, which he[61] pronounces with a distinct and audible voice by saying, This Lecture, Gentlemen, will be continued at five of the clock precisely. Having so said he walks out before the Doctor, the rest of the Company following down to the Hall parlour where they all dine, the Doctor pulling off his own robes and putting on the Clerk’s Gown first, which it has always been usual for him to dine in. And after being plentifully regaled they proceed as before until the end of the third day, which being over (the Clerk having first given notice in the forenoon) that the lecture will be continued at five of the clock precisely (at which time the same will be ended) he attends the Doctor in the clothing room where he presents him folded up in a piece of paper the sum of ten pounds, and where afterwards he waits upon the Masters of Anatomy and presents each of them in like manner with the sum of three pounds, which concludes the duty of the Clerk on this account.

“The body being prepared for the lecture by the Masters of Anatomy (after the Beadles first informed the Doctor who is going to read) and having received instructions from the Master or Upper Warden [of the Company] of the Surgeons' side regarding the same, you meet the entire Court of Assistance [i.e., the Council] in the Hall Parlour where each gentleman dresses himself [i.e., puts on his livery or gown], and then you proceed formally to the Theatre. The Beadles lead the way, followed by the Clerk, then the Doctor, and after him the various gentlemen of the Court; and once inside, after the Doctor and the rest of the Company are seated, the Clerk approaches the Doctor and presents him with a wand, then steps back outside the body of the Court [i.e., the theatre where the assembly of the company technically formed a “court”] until the lecture is over. Afterward, he goes back to the Doctor, takes the wand from him, and receives instructions on when to announce the reading in the afternoon, which is typically at five o'clock on the dot, and at one o'clock at noon, which he[61] states clearly and audibly by saying, “This Lecture, Gentlemen, will continue at five o'clock precisely.” After that, he exits in front of the Doctor, with the rest of the Company following down to the Hall Parlour where they all have dinner, the Doctor first removing his own robes and putting on the Clerk’s Gown, which has always been traditional for him to wear during dinner. After enjoying a plentiful meal, they proceed as before until the end of the third day. Once that is done (with the Clerk first announcing in the morning) that the lecture will continue at five o'clock precisely (at which time it will conclude), he accompanies the Doctor to the changing room where he hands him a folded piece of paper containing the sum of ten pounds, and then he visits the Masters of Anatomy, giving each of them similarly the sum of three pounds, which wraps up the Clerk's responsibilities in this regard.”

“N.B.—The Demonstrator, by order of the Court of Assistants, is allowed to read to his pupils after the public lecture is over for three days and till six of the clock on each day and no longer, after which the remains of the body is decently interred at the expence of the Masters of Anatomy, which usually[62] amounts unto the sum of three pounds seven shillings and fivepence.”

“N.B.—The Demonstrator, by order of the Court of Assistants, is allowed to read to his students after the public lecture is over for three days and until six o'clock each day, and no longer. After that, the body is respectfully buried at the expense of the Masters of Anatomy, which usually[62] amounts to three pounds seven shillings and five pence.”

The study of Anatomy seems to have been regarded universally as an exhausting occupation, for throughout Europe it was the custom to present the auditors with wine and spices after each lecture, unless some more substantial refreshment was provided.

The study of Anatomy has always been seen as a demanding field, as it was common across Europe to offer the audience wine and spices after each lecture, unless something more filling was served.

Harvey’s lectures at the College of Physicians were probably given with similar ceremony to those just described. His first course was delivered on Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday, April 16, 17, and 18, 1616. On the following Tuesday, April 23rd, Shakespeare died at Stratford-on-Avon, and on the succeeding Thursday, April 25th, he was buried in the chancel of the parish church.

Harvey's lectures at the College of Physicians were likely conducted with a similar formal approach to those just mentioned. His first course took place on Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday, April 16, 17, and 18, 1616. The next Tuesday, April 23rd, Shakespeare passed away in Stratford-on-Avon, and the following Thursday, April 25th, he was laid to rest in the parish church's chancel.

At the beginning of his lectures Harvey lays down the following excellent canons for his guidance, of which the sixth seems to indicate that he was acquainted with the works of John of Arderne—

At the start of his lectures, Harvey establishes the following great principles to guide him, with the sixth one suggesting that he was familiar with the works of John of Arderne—

1. To show as much as may be at a glance, the whole belly for instance, and afterwards to subdivide the parts according to their position and relations.

1. To display everything at a glance, like the entire belly, and then break down the parts based on their position and relationships.

2. To point out what is peculiar to the actual body which is being dissected.

2. To highlight what is unique to the actual body being dissected.

3. To supply only by speech what cannot be shown on your own credit and by authority.

3. To provide only through speech what you can't prove by your own reputation and authority.

4. To cut up as much as may be in the sight of the audience.

4. To entertain as much as possible in front of the audience.

5. To enforce the right opinion by remarks drawn from far and near, and to illustrate man by the structure of animals according to the Socratic rule [given by Aristotle and affixed as an extract to the title-page of the lectures[3]]. To bring in points beyond mere anatomy in relation to the causes of diseases, and the general study of nature with the object of correcting mistakes and of elucidating the use and actions of parts for the use of anatomy to the physician is to explain what should be done in disease.

5. To support the correct perspective with insights from various sources and to explain humanity through the structure of animals following the Socratic method [as noted by Aristotle and included as an excerpt on the title page of the lectures[3]]. To explore aspects beyond just anatomy in relation to the causes of diseases, and the overall study of nature with the aim of correcting errors and clarifying the functions and actions of body parts for the physician's understanding of anatomy is to clarify what actions should be taken in cases of illness.

6. Not to praise or dispraise other anatomists, for all did well, and there was some excuse even for those who are in error.

6. Not to criticize or praise other anatomists, as they all performed well, and there were reasons even for those who made mistakes.

7. Not to dispute with others, or attempt to confute them, except by the most obvious retort, for three days is all too short a time [to complete the work in hand].

7. Don’t argue with others or try to prove them wrong, except with the simplest comeback, because three days is just too short a time [to finish the task at hand].

8. To state things briefly and plainly, yet not letting anything pass unmentioned which can be seen.

8. To put it simply and clearly, while still mentioning everything that can be seen.

9. Not to speak of anything which can be as well explained without the body or can be read at home.

9. Not to mention anything that can be better explained without the body or can be read at home.

10. Not to enter into too much detail, or into too minute a dissection, for the time does not permit.

10. I won’t go into too much detail or analyze it too closely, as there isn’t enough time.

11. To serve in their three courses according to the glass (i.e., to allot a definite time to each part of the body). In the first day’s lectures the abdomen, nasty, yet recompensed by its infinite variety. In the second day’s lecture the parlour [i.e., the thorax?]. In the third day’s lecture the divine banquet of the brain.

11. To cover their three subjects based on the glass (i.e., to dedicate a specific amount of time to each part of the body). In the first day's lectures, the abdomen, unpleasant but rewarded by its endless variety. In the second day's lecture, the parlour [i.e., the thorax?]. In the third day's lecture, the divine feast of the brain.

Harvey adheres pretty closely in his visceral lecture to the programme which he had thus laid down for his own guidance.

Harvey sticks closely to the plan he set for himself in his intense lecture.

The first set of notes deal with the outside of the body, and the abdomen and its contents. The second portion contains an account of the chest and its contents; whilst the third portion is devoted to a consideration of the head with the brain and its nerves. Only nine pages of the ninety-eight which the book contains are allotted to the heart. The scheme of the lectures is first to give a general introduction in which the subject is arranged under different headings, and then to consider each part under a variety of sub-headings. Harvey’s playfulness is shown even in the[65] introduction. Each main division is indicated by a roughly drawn hand, and each hand is made to point with a different finger. The first hand points with its little finger, and has the other fingers bent, though the thumb is outstretched as if applied to the nose of the lecturer. The next heading is indicated by an extended ring finger, the next by the middle finger, whilst the later ones are mere “bunches of fives,” or single amputated digits. In his description of the abdomen Harvey shows himself fully alive to the evils of tight-lacing, for, in speaking of the causes of difficult respiration he says, “young girls by lacing: unde cut their laces.” After a full discussion of the situation and functions of the various parts of the abdominal viscera, he passes on to the thorax and enunciates his memorable discovery in these remarkable words, which are initialled to show that he thought the idea was peculiarly his own:—

The first set of notes focuses on the outside of the body, as well as the abdomen and its contents. The second part covers the chest and its contents, while the third part is dedicated to the head, the brain, and its nerves. Only nine pages out of the ninety-eight in the book are dedicated to the heart. The structure of the lectures begins with a general introduction that arranges the subject under various headings, followed by a detailed look at each part using several sub-headings. Harvey’s playful nature is evident even in the[65] introduction. Each main section is marked by a roughly drawn hand, each pointing with a different finger. The first hand points with its little finger, with the other fingers bent, while the thumb is stretched out as if touching the lecturer’s nose. The next section is indicated by the ring finger, followed by the middle finger, and later ones are simply “bunches of fives” or single amputated fingers. In his description of the abdomen, Harvey demonstrates his awareness of the problems caused by tight-lacing, as he notes, “young girls by lacing: unde cut their laces,” when discussing the causes of breathing difficulties. After thoroughly discussing the position and functions of the various parts of the abdominal organs, he moves on to the thorax and states his remarkable discovery in these memorable words, which he initials to indicate that he believed the concept was uniquely his own:—

“It is plain from the structure of the heart that the blood is passed continuously through the lungs to the aorta as by the two clacks of a water bellows to raise water.

“It is clear from the structure of the heart that blood continuously flows through the lungs to the aorta, much like how the two valves of a water bellows lift water.”

“It is shown by the application of a ligature that the passage of the blood is from the arteries into the veins.

“It is demonstrated by using a ligature that blood flows from the arteries into the veins.”

“Whence it follows that the movement of the blood is constantly in a circle, and is brought about by the beat of the heart. It is a question therefore whether this is for the sake of nourishment or rather for the preservation of the blood and the limbs by the communication of heat, the blood cooled by warming the limbs being in turn warmed by the heart.”

“From this, it follows that blood circulates continuously in a loop, driven by the heartbeat. The question then becomes whether this is primarily for nourishment or more about maintaining the blood and limbs through heat transfer, where the blood cools by warming the limbs and is then warmed again by the heart.”

Here the notes on the heart end abruptly, and Harvey passes on to consider the lungs. These few sentences show, however, that he had discovered the circulation, and that although he delayed for twelve years to make his results public he was unable to add any important fact in the interval.

Here the notes on the heart come to a sudden stop, and Harvey moves on to discuss the lungs. These few sentences, however, reveal that he had discovered circulation, and even though he waited twelve years to announce his findings, he couldn’t add any significant new information during that time.

The College of Physicians still preserve some interesting memorials of this portion of Harvey’s Lumleian lectures. They consist of a series of six dissections of the blood vessels and nerves of the human body, which are traditionally reported to have been made by Harvey himself. The dissections are displayed upon six boards of the size of the human body, and they exhibit the complete system of the blood vessels separated from the other parts so as to form diagrams of the circulatory apparatus. They have been made with such care that one of the series still shows the semilunar valves at the beginning of the[67] aorta. These “tabulae Harveianae” were kept for many years at Burley-on-the-Hill, the seat of the Earls of Winchelsea, one of whose ancestors—Heneage Finch—the Lord Chancellor Nottingham, married Elizabeth, a daughter of William Harvey’s younger brother Daniel.

The College of Physicians still holds some intriguing records of this part of Harvey’s Lumleian lectures. They include a series of six dissections of the blood vessels and nerves of the human body, which are traditionally said to have been done by Harvey himself. The dissections are shown on six boards the size of the human body, displaying the entire system of blood vessels separated from the other components to create diagrams of the circulatory system. They have been prepared with such precision that one of the series still shows the semilunar valves at the start of the[67] aorta. These “tabulae Harveianae” were kept for many years at Burley-on-the-Hill, the residence of the Earls of Winchelsea, one of whom—Heneage Finch—the Lord Chancellor Nottingham, married Elizabeth, a daughter of William Harvey’s younger brother Daniel.

Harvey continued his Lumleian lectures year by year, but we know nothing more of them until 1627, when he delivered a series of lectures upon the anatomy and physiology of the human body, more especially of the arm and leg, with a description of the veins, arteries, and nerves of these parts. This was clearly the Muscular lecture, and if he had followed the course prescribed by the founders of the lecture it should have been given in the years 1619 and 1625, for the years 1621 and 1627 should not have embraced an anatomical course. The notes of the Muscular lecture are in the Sloane collection at the British Museum, where they have been preserved by as happy an accident as those of the much more important Visceral lecture. The volume consists of 121 leaves with writing upon both sides of each page. The notes are as rough and as concise as those of the Visceral lecture, and the language is again a mixture of Latin and homely English. They show, like the[68] treatise on development, that Harvey had by no means emancipated himself from the trammels of authority. He felt for Aristotle what many of us still feel for John Hunter, for he said of his great Master that he had hardly ever made any discovery in connection with the structure of an animal but that Aristotle either knew of it or explained it. He seems to have given his fertile imagination full play in these lectures, and amongst a wealth of similes we find:—

Harvey continued his Lumleian lectures each year, but we don't know much about them until 1627, when he gave a series of lectures on the anatomy and physiology of the human body, especially focusing on the arm and leg, along with a description of the veins, arteries, and nerves in those areas. This was clearly the Muscular lecture, and according to the instructions from the founders of the lecture series, it should have been delivered in the years 1619 and 1625, as the years 1621 and 1627 were not supposed to include an anatomical course. The notes from the Muscular lecture are part of the Sloane collection at the British Museum, where they've been preserved by a fortunate coincidence, just like those from the much more significant Visceral lecture. The volume has 121 pages with writing on both sides of each page. The notes are just as rough and concise as those from the Visceral lecture, and the language is again a mix of Latin and plain English. They reveal, like the [68] treatise on development, that Harvey hadn't completely freed himself from the constraints of authority. He had a strong admiration for Aristotle, similar to how many of us feel about John Hunter today, as he stated about his great Master that there was hardly any discovery related to animal structure that Aristotle either didn't know about or hadn't explained. He seems to have let his rich imagination flourish in these lectures, and among a wealth of similes, we find:—

An cerebrum rex [Whether the Brain is to be looked upon as King,]

An cerebrum rex [Whether the Brain is to be looked upon as King,]

Nervi Magistratus [The nerves as his ministers,]

Nervi Magistratus [The nerves as his ministers,]

Ramuli nervorum officiales [and the branches of the nerves as their subordinates,]

Ramuli nervorum officials [and the branches of the nerves as their subordinates,]

Musculi Cives, populus [whilst the muscles are the burgesses or the commonalty].

Musculi Cives, the people [while the muscles are the citizens or the common people].

And in another place:—

And somewhere else:—

An Cerebrum, Master: Spina his mate.

An Cerebrum, Master: Spina his mate.

Nervi, Boteswayne.

Nervi, Boteswayne.

Musculi, Saylors.

Muscles, Saylors.

“There are similar comparisons,” says Sir George[69] Paget, who analysed these lectures, and published an account of the manuscript, “of the brain with a military commander, the leader of an orchestra, an architect, and the prius motor, and of the nerves and muscles with the respective subordinate officers.”

“There are similar comparisons,” says Sir George[69] Paget, who analyzed these lectures and published a description of the manuscript, “comparing the brain to a military commander, the conductor of an orchestra, an architect, and the Prius motor, with the nerves and muscles likened to their respective subordinate officers.”

His treatise on the movement of the blood must have been passing through the press at the time he gave these lectures, and the subject of the circulation must therefore have been uppermost in his mind. He compares the heart to the other organs thus:—

His work on blood circulation must have been going to print while he was giving these lectures, so the topic of circulation was probably at the forefront of his thoughts. He compares the heart to the other organs like this:—

An WH. potius.

An WH. potius.

Cor, imperator, Rex. [Whether the heart should not rather be considered as the Emperor or King,]

Cor, emperor, king. [Shouldn't the heart be seen as the Emperor or King instead?]

Cerebrum, Judex, Serjeant-Major, praepositi [whilst the brain is the judge, serjeant-major, or monitor].

Cerebrum, Judex, Serjeant-Major, praepositi [while the brain is the judge, sergeant-major, or monitor].


IV
The Peak

Year by year Harvey continued to deliver the Lumleian lectures at the College of Physicians and to attend his patients at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. He soon obtained an important and fairly lucrative practice. On the 3rd of February, 1618, he was appointed Physician Extraordinary to James I. or in the language of the time, “The king, as a mark of his singular favour, granted him leave to consult with his ordinary physicians as to his Majesty’s health,” and at the same time he promised him the post of a Physician in Ordinary as soon as one should become vacant. This promise he was unable to fulfil, but it was redeemed by his son Charles I., who appointed Harvey a Physician in Ordinary in 1631 and remained his friend through life.

Year after year, Harvey continued to give the Lumleian lectures at the College of Physicians and to take care of his patients at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. He quickly built up an important and fairly profitable practice. On February 3, 1618, he was appointed Physician Extraordinary to James I. In the terms of the time, “The king, as a sign of his special favor, allowed him to consult with his regular physicians about his Majesty’s health,” and at the same time, he promised Harvey the position of Physician in Ordinary as soon as one became available. This promise wasn’t fulfilled immediately, but it was honored by his son Charles I., who appointed Harvey as Physician in Ordinary in 1631 and remained his friend for life.

We can still obtain glimpses of Harvey’s practice[71] during the ten years which preceded the issue in 1628 of his “Anatomical Essay on the Movement of the Heart and Blood.” Aubrey tells us that “he rode on horseback with a footcloth to visit his patients, his man still following on foot, as the fashion then was, which was very decent, now quite discontinued. The judges rode also with their footclothes to Westminster Hall, which ended at the death of Sir Robert Hyde, Lord Chief Justice. Anthony, Earl of Shaftesbury, would have revived it, but several of the judges being old and ill-horsemen would not agree to it.” The footcloth was originally a mark of dignity, and it is still seen in its full splendour hanging over the backs of the horses in a state pageant and in a debased form on those drawing the hearse at a funeral.

We can still catch glimpses of Harvey’s practice[71] during the ten years leading up to the 1628 release of his “Anatomical Essay on the Movement of the Heart and Blood.” Aubrey tells us that “he rode on horseback with a footcloth to visit his patients, with his servant still following on foot, as was the style back then, which was very respectable, but is now completely out of fashion. The judges would also ride with their footcloths to Westminster Hall, which ended with the death of Sir Robert Hyde, Lord Chief Justice. Anthony, Earl of Shaftesbury, wanted to bring it back, but several judges who were older and not good on horseback disagreed.” The footcloth was originally a symbol of dignity, and it can still be seen in its full glory draped over the backs of horses during a state parade and in a less prestigious form on those pulling the hearse at a funeral.

Besides being physician to the household of the king, Harvey seems to have held a similar position in the households of the most distinguished nobles and men of eminence. He treated amongst others the Lord Chancellor Bacon, always a weak and ailing man, and somewhat of a hypochondriac. Bacon, with the curious lack of individuality which has so often obscured the greatness of the highest form of speculative genius, entirely failed to impress the more practical mind of Harvey, who would not allow him to be a[72] great philosopher, though he esteemed him much for his wit and style. Speaking of him in derision, he told Aubrey, “He writes philosophy like a Lord Chancellor.” Nothing, perhaps, brings home to us more clearly the real greatness of Aristotle and the immeasurably superior position to which he attained than this want of sympathy between Harvey and Bacon. Both were master minds, both were working on the lines laid down by Aristotle himself, yet their results were so little in accord that whilst Bacon, working upon the theoretical side, succeeded in undermining his authority, Harvey taking the experimental side actually enhanced his lustre.

Besides being the king's physician, Harvey seems to have had a similar role in the households of the most prominent nobles and notable figures. He treated several individuals, including Lord Chancellor Bacon, who was always weak and ailing, and somewhat of a hypochondriac. Bacon, with his oddly conventional perspective that often overshadowed his exceptional speculative genius, completely failed to impress the more pragmatic Harvey, who wouldn’t concede that he was a[72] great philosopher, though he did admire his wit and style. Speaking of him mockingly, he told Aubrey, “He writes philosophy like a Lord Chancellor.” Nothing underscores the real greatness of Aristotle and the vastly superior position he achieved quite like the lack of connection between Harvey and Bacon. Both were brilliant minds, both working along the lines established by Aristotle himself, yet their results were so divergent that while Bacon, focusing on theory, managed to undermine Aristotle's authority, Harvey, taking the experimental approach, actually enhanced his reputation.

The following notice of Harvey’s practice is preserved in the Domestic Series of the State Papers. It is dated the 18th of November, 1624, and it is interesting, because it shows that the country gentry had to obtain special leave if they wanted to stay in London during the winter:—

The following notice of Harvey’s practice is preserved in the Domestic Series of the State Papers. It is dated November 18, 1624, and it is interesting because it shows that the country gentry had to get special permission if they wanted to stay in London during the winter:—

“Mr. Attorney.

"Mr. Attorney."

“His Majesty is graciously pleased in regard of the indisposition of health of Sir William Sandis and his Lady and the great danger of their remove into the Country, as appears by the enclosed certificate of Dr.[73] Harvey, to dispense with their stay in London this winter season, notwithstanding the proclamation. And accordingly requires you to take present order for their indemnity that no charge or trouble come upon them for their stay in London this winter for which they have his Majesty’s leave.”

“His Majesty is kindly allowing Sir William Sandis and his Lady to stay in London this winter due to their health issues and the risks of traveling to the country, as shown by the attached certificate from Dr.[73] Harvey. Therefore, he asks that you make immediate arrangements to ensure they are not charged or troubled for their stay this winter, as they have his Majesty’s permission.”

But the patient did not improve under Harvey’s care, though he kept him alive, for it is noted again on the 1st of January, 1627-1628:—

But the patient didn't get better under Harvey's care, although he kept him alive, as noted again on January 1, 1627-1628:—

“I do hereby certify of a truth that Sir William Sands is in body infirm and subject to those diseases (which) in the country he cannot receive remedy for, nor undergo and perform that course of physic which is fitting for his recovery.

“I hereby certify that Sir William Sands is physically unwell and afflicted by ailments for which he cannot receive treatment in this country, nor can he undergo the necessary medical care for his recovery.”

William Harvey.

William Harvey.

The Domestic Series of State Papers also contains a letter showing that Harvey was attending the Lord Treasurer for a fit of the stone on the 23rd of May, 1627.

The Domestic Series of State Papers also includes a letter indicating that Harvey was meeting with the Lord Treasurer for a case of kidney stones on May 23, 1627.

The year 1628 may fairly be looked upon as the crowning year of Harvey’s scientific life. It was that in which he published at Frankfort-on-the-Main[74] his matured account of the circulation of the blood. After its publication he was sometimes heard to say that “he fell mightily in his practice,” for it was believed by the vulgar that he was crack-brained, and all the physicians were against him. Such ideas probably occurred to him in his later years when he was depressed by repeated attacks of gout. But party feeling ran high, and was even greater than professional jealousy at a time when Harvey was very closely connected with the losing side. Some of his contemporaries took advantage of the double meaning attaching to the word Circulator which Celsus applies to a merry andrew. It was also said about him that “though all of his profession would allow him to be an excellent anatomist, I never heard of many that admired his therapeutic way. I knew several practitioners in this town that would not have given threepence for one of his bills, as a man can hardly tell by his bills what he did aim at.” The apothecaries at this time were accustomed to buy up the bills or prescriptions of the leading physicians in much the same manner and for the same purpose that a clinical clerk or a dresser in a hospital now treasures up the prescriptions of his physician or surgeon. We can afford to smile at these pieces of contemporary criticism by empirics, for we[75] remember that as the apothecaries objected to the practice of Harvey, the attorneys led by Coke sneered at the legal knowledge of Bacon, but in neither case has the verdict of posterity ratified that of contemporary opinion.

The year 1628 can confidently be seen as the peak of Harvey's scientific career. That was when he published his comprehensive account of blood circulation in Frankfort-on-the-Main[74]. After it was published, he sometimes mentioned that “he fell drastically in his practice,” as the public thought he was insane, and all the physicians turned against him. He likely had these thoughts in his later years when he struggled with recurring gout attacks. However, there was intense rivalry, even more than professional jealousy, at a time when Harvey was closely associated with the losing side. Some of his contemporaries seized on the double meaning of the word Circulator, which Celsus used to refer to a buffoon. It was also said that “even though everyone in his profession recognized him as an excellent anatomist, I haven’t heard many who appreciated his therapeutic methods. I knew several practitioners in this town who wouldn’t have paid a penny for one of his prescriptions, as it’s hard to tell what his prescriptions were actually aiming at.” At that time, apothecaries tended to purchase the bills or prescriptions of leading physicians much like a clinical clerk or a dresser in a hospital today values the prescriptions from their physician or surgeon. We can chuckle at these critiques from contemporary empiricists, for we[75] remember that just as apothecaries opposed Harvey’s methods, attorneys led by Coke mocked Bacon’s legal expertise, but in neither case has the judgment of history aligned with contemporary opinion.

Harvey early attained to high office in the College of Physicians, then but a small body, though it contained as it has always done, the picked men of the medical profession. Here he was elected a Censor in 1613, an office to which he was reappointed in 1625 and again in 1629. The Censors were four fellows of the College appointed annually, with power “to supervise, watch, correct, and govern” those who practised physic in London or within the statutory limit of seven miles, whether members of the College or not. They had power to punish by fine and summary imprisonment in the Wood Street Counter, and the name of Harvey occurs more than once about this time in connection with proceedings taken by the College against quacks or “Empirics” as they were then called.

Harvey quickly rose to a high position in the College of Physicians, which was a small group at the time but always included the top professionals in the medical field. He was elected a Censor in 1613, and he was reappointed to that role in 1625 and again in 1629. The Censors were four members of the College chosen each year, with the authority “to supervise, watch, correct, and govern” those practicing medicine in London or within a seven-mile radius, regardless of whether they were College members. They had the power to impose fines and to imprison offenders summarily in the Wood Street Counter, and Harvey’s name comes up multiple times during this period in relation to actions taken by the College against fraudulent practitioners or "Empirics," as they were known at the time.

The Censors attended by the representatives of the Society of Apothecaries were empowered to visit the shops of the apothecaries in London to “search, survey, and prove whether the medicines, wares, drugs,[76] or any thing or things, whatsoever in such shop or shops contained and belonging to the art and mystery of an apothecary be wholesome, meet and fit for the cure, health, and ease of his Majesty’s subjects.” These inquisitorial visits were made at irregular times every summer and autumn. The procession, consisting of the Censors with the Wardens and the Beadle of the Society of Apothecaries, started at one o’clock, and before six in the afternoon from twenty to thirty shops had been visited. At each shop the visitors entered and asked for a few drugs selected at random. They then examined the stock from which the supply was taken, as well as the individual sample offered, a few rough tests were applied, and if the drugs were found to be bad or adulterated they were at once destroyed by the simple but effectual method of throwing them out into the street. The records of each visitation were kept in a book belonging to the College of Physicians.

The Censors, along with representatives from the Society of Apothecaries, had the authority to visit the apothecary shops in London to “inspect, examine, and determine whether the medicines, goods, drugs,[76] or anything else found in such shops related to the art and craft of an apothecary are safe, appropriate, and suitable for the treatment, health, and well-being of His Majesty’s subjects.” These inspections were conducted at random times each summer and fall. The group, made up of the Censors, the Wardens, and the Beadle of the Society of Apothecaries, would set out at one o'clock, and by six in the evening, they had visited between twenty and thirty shops. At each shop, the visitors would enter and request a few randomly chosen drugs. They then looked over the stock from which the samples were taken, performed a few basic tests, and if any drugs were discovered to be poor quality or adulterated, they were immediately discarded in a straightforward but effective manner by tossing them into the street. The details of each visit were recorded in a book kept by the College of Physicians.

Dr. Robert Pitt, Censor in 1687 and again in 1702 has left us an interesting account of the results of such a visitation, which in all probability did not differ materially from those which it was Harvey’s duty to conduct. The Transcript of the Deposition in the time of Dr. Pitt’s censorship runs thus—

Dr. Robert Pitt, who served as Censor in 1687 and again in 1702, has provided us with an intriguing account of the outcomes of such a visitation, which likely did not differ much from those that it was Harvey’s responsibility to oversee. The Transcript of the Deposition during Dr. Pitt’s term as Censor goes like this—

Mr. G——’s Shop.

Mr. G——’s Store.

London Laudanum without either colour or smell.

London Laudanum without any color or scent.

Oxycroceum without saffron.

Oxycroceum without saffron.

Pil. Ruff. no colour of saffron. [This was a pill largely used as a preservative against the plague. It contained myrrh, aloes, and saffron.]

Pil. Ruff. no color of saffron. [This was a pill commonly used as a safeguard against the plague. It contained myrrh, aloes, and saffron.]


Mr. R——’s Shop.


Mr. R's Shop.

Diascordium dark and thin, without a due proportion of the gums. [It was a compound electuary containing no less than 19 ingredients. It was considered useful in the treatment of epilepsy, megrim, want of appetite, wind, colic, and malignant fevers.]

Diascordium was dark and thin, lacking the right balance of gums. [It was a compound mixture with no less than 19 ingredients. It was thought to be helpful in treating epilepsy, migraines, loss of appetite, gas, colic, and severe fevers.]

London Laudanum, a dry, hard substance, without smell or colour.

London Laudanum is a dry, solid substance that's odorless and colorless.


Mr. S——’s Shop.

Mr. S——’s Store.

Diascordium too thin (let down with honey, I suppose).

Diascordium too watery (thinned out with honey, I guess).

Venice treacle, a thin body, much candied. [This, like Diascordium and Mithridate, was one of the complex electuary medicines of the Middle Ages. Its proportions were almost word for[78] word those recommended by Galen in his treatise, Περὶ ᾽Αντιδότων. It was also known as the treacle of Andromachus.]

Venice treacle, a thin consistency, heavily sugared. [This, like Diascordium and Mithridate, was one of the complicated medicinal mixtures from the Middle Ages. Its proportions were nearly identical to those suggested by Galen in his work, Περὶ ᾽Αντιδότων. It was also referred to as the treacle of Andromachus.]

London Laudanum, a dry, hard substance, without smell or colour.

London Laudanum is a dry, hard substance that has no smell or color.


Mr. G——’s Shop.

Mr. G's Shop.

Diascordium thin bodied, much candied.

Diascordium slim, heavily candied.

Venice treacle thin, candied, without its proportions.

Venice treacle is thin, sweetened, and lacking balance.

London Laudanum, a dry, hard substance.

London Laudanum, a dry, tough substance.


Mr. G.——’s Shop.

Mr. G's Shop.

Paracelsus without its powders or gums.

Paracelsus without its powders or herbs.

Oxycroceum of a dark colour.

Dark-colored Oxycroceum.

Diascordium of a thin substance.

Diascordium made of thin material.

Gascoin’s powder without bezoar. [This was the compound powder of crabs’ claws much used in measles, smallpox, and all spotted fevers. It contained in addition to bezoar and crabs’ eyes, red coral, white amber, hart’s horn philosophically prepared, and jelly of English vipers’ skins.]

Gascoin’s powder without bezoar. [This was the compound powder made from crab claws, commonly used for measles, smallpox, and all types of spotted fevers. It also included, in addition to bezoar and crab eyes, red coral, white amber, hart's horn prepared according to philosophical methods, and jelly made from English viper skins.]

London Laudanum hard, without smell or colour.

London Laudanum is heavy, with no smell or color.

Pil. ex duobus without the oil of cloves. [This was reckoned one of the best and most general pills[79] in the Dispensatory, being strong but yet safe. It was especially useful against scurvy, dropsy, and gout. It consisted of colocynth, scammony, and cloves.]

Pil. ex duobus without the oil of cloves. [This was considered one of the best and most widely used pills[79] in the Dispensatory, being effective yet safe. It was particularly helpful for scurvy, dropsy, and gout. It was made from colocynth, scammony, and cloves.]


Mr. S——’s Shop.

Mr. S——’s Store.

Diascordium of a thin body without the gums.

Diascordium of a thin body without the gums.

Mithridate no colour of saffron. [This was the remedy par excellence until the middle of the eighteenth century. It was said to owe its name to Mithridates, King of Pontus and Bithynia, who invented it. Like Diascordium it was an electuary, though it was more complex, for it contained over fifty ingredients. Mithridate was reputed to cure the bites and stings of any poisonous animal. It expelled poison and cured nearly every disease. It was not only a cure, but a preservative against the plague and all pestilential and infectious fevers.]

Mithridate has no color of saffron. [This was the go-to remedy until the middle of the eighteenth century. It was said to be named after Mithridates, the King of Pontus and Bithynia, who created it. Like Diascordium, it was a type of electuary, but it was more complex, containing over fifty ingredients. Mithridate was believed to treat bites and stings from any poisonous creature. It expelled poison and effectively cured nearly every illness. It served not only as a treatment but also as a preventive measure against the plague and all pestilential and infectious fevers.]

London Laudanum neither smell nor colour.

London Laudanum has no smell or color.

Liquid Laudanum no smell, thin, no colour of saffron.

Liquid Laudanum has no smell, is thin, and has no saffron color.

Gascoin’s powder without bezoar.

Gascoin's powder without bezoar.

A part of Harvey’s time was employed in duties of[80] this nature, but on the 3rd of December, 1627, he was appointed to the still more important office of “Elect.” The “Elects” were eight in number. They were chosen from the most cunning and expert men of the faculty in London. It was their duty once in a year to select one of their number to fill the office of President, whilst as a Board with a quorum of three they formed the examiners of those who desired to exercise or practise physic throughout England, whose fitness they certified by letters testimonial. These examinations were conducted at the house of the President, where, on the 9th of December, 1629, Harvey examined and approved that Dr. James Primrose who soon became the most malignant opponent of his teaching. Primrose was a pupil of Riolanus, Professor of Anatomy in Paris, and was well described as the quibbling advocate of exploded teaching.

A part of Harvey’s time was spent on responsibilities of[80] this kind, but on December 3, 1627, he was appointed to the even more significant position of “Elect.” The “Elects” consisted of eight members, selected from the most skilled and knowledgeable men of the faculty in London. Their duty was to choose one of their own each year to serve as President, while as a Board with at least three members, they conducted examinations for those wanting to practice medicine in England, certifying their eligibility with testimonial letters. These exams took place at the President's home, where on December 9, 1629, Harvey examined and approved Dr. James Primrose, who would soon become his biggest critic. Primrose had been a student of Riolanus, Professor of Anatomy in Paris, and was often described as the argumentative defender of outdated ideas.

Harvey seems to have comported himself well even in the high position of an elect, for in 1628 he was made Treasurer of the College, an office to which he was re-elected in 1629, so that he must have shown some of the business capacity which was so marked a feature in the other members of his family.

Harvey appears to have handled himself well even in the prominent role of an elected official, as in 1628 he became Treasurer of the College, a position he was re-elected to in 1629, indicating he must have demonstrated some of the business skills that were such a notable trait of the other members of his family.

In this year Harvey received the commands of the[81] King to accompany the Duke of Lennox (born in 1612) who was sent to travel abroad. This was the first interval in the monotony of his professional life since Harvey’s return to England from Padua. But the times soon became so broken that he never afterwards settled down again into anything like his old habits. He was nearly fifty-two years of age when, in September, 1629, the Lord Secretary Dorchester procured a licence for James Stuart, Duke of Lennox, to travel for three years taking with him Dr. Topham, Dean of Lincoln, John St. Almain, and eight other servants. The Duke, who was advanced to the Dukedom of Richmond by letters patent dated the 8th of August, 1641, afterwards became Lord Great Chamberlain, and held many honourable appointments in the reign of Charles I. Clarendon often mentions him as a young nobleman of the highest principles, and his staunch loyalty to the King is shown by his being one of the four Lords who with Juxon attended their master’s funeral at Windsor. He subscribed no less than £40,000 towards the expenses of the war.

In this year, Harvey received commands from the[81] King to accompany the Duke of Lennox (who was born in 1612) as he traveled abroad. This was the first break in the monotony of Harvey’s professional life since returning to England from Padua. However, things became so disrupted that he could never settle back into his old routines. He was nearly fifty-two years old when, in September 1629, Lord Secretary Dorchester obtained a license for James Stuart, Duke of Lennox, to travel for three years, along with Dr. Topham, Dean of Lincoln, John St. Almain, and eight other servants. The Duke, who was elevated to the Dukedom of Richmond by letters patent dated August 8, 1641, later became Lord Great Chamberlain and held several prestigious positions during the reign of Charles I. Clarendon frequently describes him as a young nobleman of the highest principles, and his strong loyalty to the King is evident as he was one of the four Lords, alongside Juxon, who attended their master’s funeral at Windsor. He contributed no less than £40,000 towards the expenses of the war.

Harvey had to make many arrangements before he could leave England. On the 3rd of December, 1629, he collected the seven “Elects” at his house, and, after a sumptuous banquet, he asked their permission to[82] resign his office of Treasurer at the College of Physicians, a request which was immediately granted. On the 21st of January he applied for leave of absence from his post of physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, for the Minutes record—

Harvey had to make a lot of plans before he could leave England. On December 3, 1629, he gathered the seven "Elects" at his home, and after a lavish banquet, he asked for their permission to[82] resign as Treasurer of the College of Physicians, a request that was quickly approved. On January 21, he requested leave of absence from his position as physician at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, as recorded in the Minutes—

“Curia tent. Sabti xxi die Januarii 1629-30.

“Curia tent. Sabti xxi die Januarii 1629-30.

“In presence of Sir Robt. Ducy Knight & Barronet,
President (and others).

“In the presence of Sir Robert Dicky, Knight & Baronet,
President (and others).

Dr. Harvey.

Dr. Harvey.

“This day Dr. Harvey Physician to this hospital declares to this court that he is commanded by the Kings most excellent majesty to attend the illustrious Prince the now Duke of Lenox in his travels beyond the seas and therefore desireth this court would allow of [Edmund] Smith, Doctor in Physic for his deputy in performance of the office of physician for the poor of this hospital during his absence. It is thought fit that the Governors of this Hospital shall have further knowledge & satisfaction of the sufficiency of the said Mr. Smith. Then they to make their choice either of him or of some other whom they shall think meet for the execution of the same place during the absence of the said Dr. Harvey.”

“This day, Dr. Harvey, the physician at this hospital, informs this court that he has been instructed by His Majesty the King to accompany the distinguished Prince, now the Duke of Lenox, on his travels overseas. Therefore, he requests that this court approve [Edmund] Smith, a doctor of medicine, to act as his deputy in fulfilling the role of physician for the poor of this hospital during his absence. It is deemed appropriate that the Governors of this Hospital should further assess and confirm the qualifications of Mr. Smith. They will then make their decision, selecting either him or another candidate they consider suitable for the position during Dr. Harvey's absence.”

Leave of absence having been thus granted by the College of Physicians and St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, Harvey had only to get a substitute for his Court appointment. An undated letter written from abroad by Harvey to Mr. Secretary Dorchester, says: “Before I went I entreated and appointed Dr. Chambers and Dr. Bethune [physicians in ordinary to the King] and one Dr. Smith of London, one of them at all occasions to perform the duty for me; and I acquainted the household therewith [though] it is not usual [to do so] for serjeant [surgeon] Primrose was away above a year (and he is surgeon of the household) and yet none were put in his place to wait whilst he was in Germany with my Lord Marquis. Sir Theodore Mayerne [too] in Switzerland in King James his time was away very long and none put in his place.” The letter was written upon an unfounded report which had reached Harvey in his absence that Dr. Adam Moesler “hath gotten to be appointed to wait in my place for the household.”

Leave of absence having been granted by the College of Physicians and St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, Harvey just needed to find a substitute for his Court appointment. An undated letter written from abroad by Harvey to Mr. Secretary Dorchester says: “Before I left, I urged and designated Dr. Chambers and Dr. Bethune [physicians in ordinary to the King], along with a Dr. Smith from London, to take over my duties at various times; and I informed the household about this [even though] it’s not typically done [since] serjeant [surgeon] Primrose was gone for over a year (and he is the surgeon for the household), yet no one was assigned in his place while he was in Germany with my Lord Marquis. Sir Theodore Mayerne [also] in Switzerland during King James's reign was absent for a long time, and nobody was appointed to fill his role.” The letter was written in response to an unfounded rumor that had reached Harvey during his absence, stating that Dr. Adam Moesler “has been appointed to take my place in the household.”

Dr. Aveling’s care has traced the course of the travellers on this journey. Sir Henry Mervyn writes to Nicholas (clerk of the Council) under the date of the 28th of July, 1630, “of having put over my Lord Duke [Lennox] for the coast of France.” The journey was[84] therefore begun at this date, but the Duke and his retinue seem to have stayed for a time in the towns upon the French coast, for on the 2nd of August Sir Henry Mervyn writes that he is going to attend the Duke of Lennox, and purposes to be in the Downs, &c.; and again on the 10th of August he says he has landed the Duke of Lennox at Dieppe. On the 23rd of September of the same year Edward Dacres writes to Secretary Dorchester that the Duke of Lennox is now settled in Paris for the winter; and again on the 22nd of November, saying that the Duke is willing to stay in Paris, and that “in the spring he intends the tour de France, and in the end of the summer to go into Italy, unless the continuance of the wars or the plague hinder him.”

Dr. Aveling’s care has mapped out the travels of the travelers on this journey. Sir Henry Mervyn writes to Nicholas (the clerk of the Council) on July 28, 1630, “about having sent my Lord Duke [Lennox] to the coast of France.” The journey was[84] therefore started on this date, but the Duke and his entourage seem to have lingered in the towns along the French coast, because on August 2, Sir Henry Mervyn writes that he is going to join the Duke of Lennox, and plans to be in the Downs, etc.; and again on August 10, he mentions that he has landed the Duke of Lennox at Dieppe. On September 23 of the same year, Edward Dacres writes to Secretary Dorchester that the Duke of Lennox is now settled in Paris for the winter; and again on November 22, he states that the Duke is happy to remain in Paris, and that “in the spring he intends to tour France, and by the end of summer he plans to go to Italy, unless the ongoing wars or the plague get in the way.”

Dacres writes again, on the 5th of April, 1631, that the Duke is still in Paris but he thinks of going out of town for a few days. Harvey, however, was in London on the 8th of October and on the 22nd of December, 1630, so that he probably joined the Duke in Paris in the spring or early summer of 1631. Nothing is known of the movements of the party after April, until Dacres writes again to Dorchester in August, 1631, saying: “Blois proved a place not long to be endured by my Lord because of the plague[85] which grew hot there, as Tours likewise, where we made little stay, so that we came down to Saumurs there to pass the dog days from whence we are now parting they being at an end. My Lord hath continually been in good health and intends now to follow your Lordship’s directions this winter for Spain whither we are now bending our course (viâ Bordeaux) where we shall be before the latter end of September.”

Dacres writes again on April 5, 1631, that the Duke is still in Paris but is considering leaving town for a few days. However, Harvey was in London on October 8 and December 22, 1630, so he likely met up with the Duke in Paris sometime in the spring or early summer of 1631. There’s no information about the group’s movements after April until Dacres writes to Dorchester again in August 1631, saying: “Blois turned out to be a place my Lord couldn’t stay in for long because of the plague[85] that became intense there, as did in Tours, where we didn’t stay long either, so we headed down to Saumur to spend the hot days, and we’re now leaving as they have come to an end. My Lord has been in good health and plans to follow your Lordship’s instructions this winter to Spain, and we are currently making our way there (viâ Bordeaux), where we should arrive before the end of September.”

It is probably of this part of his journey that Harvey writes to Viscount Dorchester, “the miseries of the countries we have passed and the hopes of our good success and such news your Honour hath from better hands. I can only complain that by the way we could scarce see a dog, crow, kite, raven or any other bird, or any thing to anatomise, only some few miserable people, the relics of the war and the plague where famine had made anatomies before I came. It is scarce credible in so rich, populous, and plentiful countries as these were that so much misery and desolation, poverty and famine should in so short a time be, as we have seen. I interprete it well that it will be a great motive for all here to have and procure assurance of settled peace. It is time to leave fighting when there is nothing to eat, nothing to be kept, and nothing to be[86] gotten.” The forecast was correct. The Mantuan war was soon afterwards brought to a close by the mediation of Pope Urban VIII. It was one of the minor struggles in which Richelieu’s attempts to consolidate the power of his master were counteracted by the combined efforts of Spain and the Empire, for in the end Charles of Nevers was left to enjoy his Duchy of Mantua. The plague, too, was especially virulent in Northern Italy about this time. It was reckoned that above a million died of it in the territories which Lennox and his retinue would have traversed to reach Venice; and 33,000 are said to have died in Verona alone. It was partly for this reason and partly, perhaps, from political motives, that the travellers turned off into Spain instead of visiting Italy, as had been intended. In February, 1632, Sir Thomas Edmonde, writing to Sir Harry Vane, says: “the Duke of Lenox has been made a Grand in Spain;” and it was about this time that the party returned homewards.

It’s probably during this part of his journey that Harvey writes to Viscount Dorchester, “the hardships of the countries we have passed through and the hopes for our success, along with the news your Honor has from better sources. I can only lament that along the way we could hardly see a dog, crow, kite, raven, or any other bird, nor anything to study, just a few unfortunate people, the remnants of the war and the plague where famine had already left its mark before I arrived. It’s hard to believe that in such rich, populous, and abundantly supplied countries as these were, so much misery, desolation, poverty, and famine could emerge in such a short time, as we have witnessed. I interpret this well as a strong incentive for everyone here to seek and secure lasting peace. It’s time to stop fighting when there’s nothing to eat, nothing to hold onto, and nothing to be[86] gained.” The prediction was accurate. The Mantuan war was soon concluded through the mediation of Pope Urban VIII. It was one of the minor conflicts where Richelieu’s attempts to strengthen his master's power were countered by the combined efforts of Spain and the Empire, as in the end Charles of Nevers was allowed to enjoy his Duchy of Mantua. The plague, too, was particularly severe in Northern Italy around this time. It was estimated that over a million people died from it in the areas that Lennox and his group would have traveled through to reach Venice; and 33,000 are said to have died in Verona alone. It was partly for this reason and perhaps also for political reasons that the travelers decided to head into Spain instead of visiting Italy, as they had planned. In February 1632, Sir Thomas Edmonde, writing to Sir Harry Vane, says: “the Duke of Lenox has been made a Grand in Spain;” and it was around this time that the group began their journey back home.

Harvey was certainly in England on the 26th of March, 1632, for on that day he drew up a set of rules for the Library of the College of Physicians, towards a site for which he had subscribed £100 on the 22nd of December, 1630. The necessity for a new set of rules to govern the use of the Library seems to[87] have been due to an important bequest of 680 volumes presented by Dr. Holsbosch, a graduate in medicine, and a German who had practised surgery and physic in England for fifty years, though he had not attached himself to the College. The new regulations laid down that the key of the room was to remain in the keeping of the President, whilst the key of the book-cases was kept by the Senior Censor. The Library was to be open on all College days to the Fellows, Candidates, and Licentiates; but no book was to be taken away from the College without leave from the President and Censor and the deposit of a “sufficient caution” for its value. Harvey was also present at a meeting of the College of Physicians on the last day of May, 1632, when he signed a petition to the King, praying him to limit the sale of certain poisons unless the purchaser was willing to give his name.

Harvey was definitely in England on March 26, 1632, because on that day he created a set of rules for the Library of the College of Physicians, for which he had contributed £100 on December 22, 1630. The need for new rules to manage the Library seems to[87] have arisen from a significant donation of 680 volumes made by Dr. Holsbosch, a medical graduate and a German who had practiced surgery and medicine in England for fifty years, although he wasn't affiliated with the College. The new regulations stated that the room key would be kept by the President, while the key to the bookcases would be held by the Senior Censor. The Library was to be open on all College days to the Fellows, Candidates, and Licentiates; however, no book could be taken from the College without permission from the President and Censor, along with a "sufficient caution" for its value. Harvey also attended a meeting of the College of Physicians on the last day of May, 1632, where he signed a petition to the King, asking him to restrict the sale of certain poisons unless the buyer was willing to provide their name.

There is no record of the exact date at which Harvey was made Physician in Ordinary to the King Charles I., though the time is fixed approximately by the following extract from the minutes at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital:—

There is no record of the exact date when Harvey was appointed Physician in Ordinary to King Charles I, but the time can be roughly determined by the following excerpt from the minutes at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital:—

“Monday 25 April 1631 at a Court [of Governors]
held in the Mansion house in the presence of
Sir Robert Ducy Lord Mayor, President.

“Monday 25 April 1631 at a Court [of Governors]
held in the Mansion house in the presence of
Sir Robert Ducy Lord Mayor, President.

Dr. Andrewes

Dr. Andrewes

“It is granted that Richard Andrewes Doctor of Physic shall have the reversion, next avoidance and place of physician to this hospital after the death, resignation or other departure of Doctor Harvey now physician to this hospital late sworn Physician in Ordinary for his Majesty’s Household, with the yearly stipend thereunto now belonging.”

“It is agreed that Richard Andrewes, Doctor of Medicine, will take over the position of physician to this hospital after the death, resignation, or any other departure of Doctor Harvey, who is currently the physician to this hospital and was recently sworn in as the Ordinary Physician for His Majesty’s Household, along with the annual stipend that comes with it.”

The actual date of his appointment seems to have been at some time during the quarter ending Lady Day, 1630, for the Calendar of State Papers (Domestic Series) contains the record, “3 July 1635. To William Harvey, one of his Majesty’s physicians in ordinary, his annuity for a year ending at Our Lady Day 1631 £300.” And again on the 17th of July, 1635, “Dr. William Harvey £25;” and a few months later, on the 5th of February, 1635-1636—“Dr. William Harvey upon his annuity of £300 per annum £150.” These entries also make it appear that although his salary amounted to the considerable sum of £300 a year, it was paid very irregularly and by small instalments.

The exact date of his appointment seems to have been sometime during the quarter ending on Lady Day, 1630, because the Calendar of State Papers (Domestic Series) has the record, “3 July 1635. To William Harvey, one of his Majesty’s physicians in ordinary, his annuity for a year ending at Our Lady Day 1631 £300.” Then again on the 17th of July, 1635, “Dr. William Harvey £25;” and a few months later, on the 5th of February, 1635-1636—“Dr. William Harvey upon his annuity of £300 per annum £150.” These entries also suggest that although his salary totaled a significant £300 a year, it was paid very irregularly and in small installments.

Harvey’s appointment as personal physician to the King seems to have brought him into close connection with his master, and it was no doubt at this time that Charles allowed him to obtain the intimate knowledge of the habits and structure of the deer which was afterwards turned to such good use in the treatise on Development. Harvey, in fact, became the personal friend of his king, he accompanied him everywhere, and consequently took a share in the hunting excursions to which his Majesty was so devoted.

Harvey’s role as the personal doctor to the King appears to have established a close relationship with his master, and it was likely during this time that Charles permitted him to gain deep insights into the habits and anatomy of deer, which he later utilized effectively in his work on Development. In fact, Harvey became a personal friend of the king, traveling with him everywhere and therefore participating in the hunting trips to which his Majesty was so passionate.

This constant attendance at Court naturally interfered with Harvey’s professional duties, and his colleagues at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital soon began to complain of his absence.

This constant presence at Court naturally disrupted Harvey’s professional responsibilities, and his coworkers at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital quickly started to voice their concerns about his absence.

“At a Court held on Sunday 19 January 1632-1623,

“In presence of Sir Robert Ducie Knight &
Baronet, President.

“At a Court held on Sunday, January 19, 1632-1623,

“In the presence of Sir Robert Ducie, Knight &
Baronet, President.

Dr. Harvy

Dr. Harvy

“It hath been thought convenient upon complaint of some of the chirurgions of this hospital that whereas Doctor Harvy physician for the poor of the said hospital by reason of his attendance on the King’s Majesty cannot so constantly be present with the[90] poor as heretofore he hath been, but sometimes doth appoint his deputy for the same. That therefor Doctor Andrewes physician in reversion of the same place to this hospital in the absence of Doctor Harvey do supply the same place whereby the said poor may be more respected and Doctor Andrewes the better acquainted to perform the same office when it shall fall [vacant], and in the mean time to be recompensed by this court yearly as shall be thought fit. This order not to prejudice Dr. Harvy in his yearly fee or in any other respect than aforesaid.”

“It has been decided, based on complaints from some of the surgeons at this hospital, that since Doctor Harvy, the physician for the poor at this hospital, cannot attend as regularly as he did before due to his commitments to the King, he sometimes appoints a deputy. Therefore, Doctor Andrewes, who is next in line for the position, will fill in for Doctor Harvy in his absence, ensuring that the poor receive better care and that Doctor Andrewes becomes familiar with the role for when it becomes available. In the meantime, he will be compensated by this court annually as deemed appropriate. This arrangement will not affect Dr. Harvy’s annual salary or any other aspect beyond what has been stated.”

Early in 1633 Harvey received the commands of Charles I. to attend him on his journey to Scotland, and the annexed Minute shows that he again endeavoured to gain the permission of the Governors of the hospital to allow Dr. Smith to act for him in his absence.

Early in 1633, Harvey got instructions from Charles I. to join him on his trip to Scotland. The attached Minute shows that he once again tried to get permission from the hospital's Governors to let Dr. Smith represent him while he was away.

“13 May Anno Domini 1633.

13 May 1633.

“This day came into this Compting house Doctor Smith physician by the appointment of Dr. Harvey, physician to this hospital who is to attend the King’s Majesty into Scotland and tendered his[91] service to Mr. Treasurer and other the Governors for the poor in the behalf and absence of Doctor Harvey. Answer was made by Mr. Treasurer that Doctor Andrewes physician in reversion to this house was by the Court ordered to attend the occasions of this house in the absence of Doctor Harvey and to have allowance from this house accordingly. Nevertheless if Doctor Smith pleased to accompany Doctor Andrewes in the business, this house would be very well content, unto which Doctor Smith replied that if Dr. Andrewes was appointed and did perform accordingly, there is no need of two.”

“This day, Dr. Smith, a physician, arrived at this office appointed by Dr. Harvey, the physician at this hospital, who is set to attend the King in Scotland. He offered his[91] services to Mr. Treasurer and the other Governors for the poor in Dr. Harvey's absence. Mr. Treasurer responded that Dr. Andrewes, a physician designated to this house, had been ordered by the Court to handle the affairs of this house while Dr. Harvey is away and would receive compensation from this house accordingly. However, if Dr. Smith wanted to work alongside Dr. Andrewes, this house would be very pleased with that arrangement. Dr. Smith replied that if Dr. Andrewes was appointed and fulfilled his duties, there was no need for two physicians.”

It seems to be evident from these Minutes that Dr. Smith was Harvey’s nominee. He was his life-long friend, and he only survived a fortnight the opening of the Harveian Museum, of which he was the most active promoter. Dr. Andrewes, on the other hand, had powerful City influence to back him. He was a distinguished graduate of St. John’s College, Oxford. He had been educated at the Merchant Taylors’ School, and stood high in the favour of the Merchant Taylors’ Company. He died the 25th of July, 1634.

It’s clear from these Minutes that Dr. Smith was Harvey’s choice. He was his lifelong friend and only lived two weeks after the opening of the Harveian Museum, which he actively promoted. Dr. Andrewes, on the other hand, had strong support from the City. He was a notable graduate of St. John’s College, Oxford, and had been educated at Merchant Taylors’ School, where he was well-regarded by the Merchant Taylors’ Company. He passed away on July 25, 1634.

Charles’ tour in Scotland was fraught with the most momentous consequences both to himself and his kingdom. He was crowned with great pomp in the Abbey Church at Holyrood, and the rochet worn by the Bishop of Moray when he preached before the assembled Court on this occasion was an innovation which gave the greatest offence to the people. Their discontent was still further increased by an order from the King enjoining the ministers to wear surplices and the Bishops vestments instead of the Geneva gown to which they had been accustomed since the Reformation. The dissatisfaction thus aroused culminated in the Liturgy tumults of 1637, when Jenny Deans launched her stool at the head of the Bishop of St. Giles whilst he was preaching in Edinburgh. The tumults in turn led to the formation of “the Tables” and to the taking of “the Covenant,” which are so familiar to every student of the history of the Civil War.

Charles’ trip to Scotland had significant consequences for both him and his kingdom. He was crowned with great ceremony in the Abbey Church at Holyrood, and the rochet worn by the Bishop of Moray while he preached before the gathered Court was a change that deeply upset the people. Their frustration grew even more when the King ordered ministers to wear surplices and the Bishops' vestments instead of the Geneva gown they had used since the Reformation. This rising discontent peaked in the Liturgy riots of 1637, when Jenny Deans threw her stool at the Bishop of St. Giles during his sermon in Edinburgh. These riots eventually led to the creation of “the Tables” and the signing of “the Covenant,” which are well-known to anyone studying the history of the Civil War.

Harvey must have been in close attendance upon the King during the whole of his stay in Scotland, but he probably interested himself very little in the proceedings of the Court or in the hot discussions between the rival sects around him. We know, indeed, that, he was thinking about the method by[93] which a chick is formed within the egg, and that to solve the point he paid a visit to the Bass Rock, of which he gives the following description in the eleventh essay of his treatise on Development:—

Harvey must have been closely by the King's side throughout his entire visit to Scotland, but he likely didn’t pay much attention to the Court’s activities or the heated debates between the opposing factions around him. We know, in fact, that he was contemplating the way a chick develops inside the egg, and to explore this further, he visited Bass Rock, which he describes in the eleventh essay of his work on Development:—

“In the barren island of the East Coast of Scotland, such flights of almost every kind of seabirds congregate, that were I to state what I have heard from those who were worthy of credit, I fear I should be held guilty of telling greater stories than they who have committed themselves about the Scottish geese produced as they say from the fruits of certain trees (which they had never seen) that had fallen into the sea.[4] What I have seen myself, however, I will relate truthfully.

“In the desolate island off the East Coast of Scotland, all sorts of seabirds gather. If I were to share what I’ve heard from reliable sources, I’m afraid people might think I'm exaggerating, just like those who claim that the Scottish geese come from fruits of certain trees (which they've never actually seen) that fell into the sea.[4] But I will share what I’ve personally observed, honestly.”

“There is a small island, Scotsmen call it the Bass (let it serve as a type of all the rest), lying near the shore, but in deep water. It is so rugged and precipitous that it might rather be called a huge stone or rock than an island, for it is not more than a mile in circumference. The whole surface of the island in the months of May and June is almost completely carpeted with nests, birds, and fledglings. There are so many that you can scarcely avoid stepping upon them, and when they fly the crowd is so great that it hides the sun and the sky like a cloud. The screaming and the din too are so great that you can hardly hear any one speaking close to you. If you look[95] down upon the sea, as if from a tower or tall precipice, whichever way you turn you will see an enormous number of different kinds of birds skimming about and gaping for their prey, so that the sea looks like a pond which is swarming with frogs in springtime, or like those sunny hills looked at from below when they are covered with numerous flocks of sheep and goats. If you sail round the island and look up you see on every ledge, shelf, and recess innumerable flocks of birds of every sort and size, more numerous than the stars seen at night in the unclouded moonless sky, and if you watch the flights that come and go incessantly, you might imagine that it was a mighty swarm of bees. I should hardly be believed if I said what a large revenue was obtained annually from the feathers and from the old nests (used for firing) and from the eggs, which are boiled and then sold, though the owner told me himself. There is one feature, too, which seems to be especially worthy of note because it bears closely upon my argument and is clear proof of what I have just said about the crowd of birds. The whole island shines brilliantly white to those who approach it, and the cliffs are as bright as if they were made of the whitest chalk; yet the natural colour of the rock is dusky and black. It is due to a brittle[96] crust of the whitest colour that is spread over all and gives the island its whiteness and brilliancy, a crust of the same consistence, colour, and nature as the shell of an egg.”

“There's a small island, which Scotsmen call the Bass (it can represent all the others), located near the shore but in deep water. It's so rugged and steep that it seems more like a giant stone or rock than an island, as it is just a mile around. During May and June, the entire surface of the island is almost completely covered with nests, birds, and chicks. There are so many that it's hard to avoid stepping on them, and when they take flight, the sheer number blocks out the sun and the sky like a cloud. The screeching and noise are so loud that you can barely hear someone talking close to you. If you look down at the sea, as if from a tower or high cliff, you'll see a vast number of different birds gliding around and searching for food, making the sea resemble a pond that’s full of frogs in spring, or those sunny hills seen from below when they’re filled with numerous flocks of sheep and goats. If you sail around the island and look up, you see countless flocks of all kinds and sizes perched on every ledge, shelf, and crevice, more numerous than the stars in a clear, moonless night sky, and if you watch the endless comings and goings, you might think it was a massive swarm of bees. People might not believe how much revenue comes each year from the feathers, the old nests (used as firewood), and the eggs, which are boiled and sold, although the owner told me himself. There's one detail worth highlighting, as it directly supports my argument and proves my point about the bird population. The entire island shines a brilliant white to those who approach, and the cliffs gleam as if made of the whitest chalk; yet the natural color of the rock is dark and black. This is because of a thin, white layer that covers everything and gives the island its brightness, a layer that has the same texture, color, and nature as an eggshell.”

Harvey was in London again on the 5th of October, 1633, for on this day, at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, “upon the motion of Dr. Harvey, physician to this house, it is thought fit that Tuesday se’night in the afternoon be the time that the Governors shall hear himself and the Chirurgeons upon some particulars concerning the good of the poor of this house and reformation of some orders conceived to be in this house. And the Chirurgeons and the Apothecary to be warned to meet accordingly. And Mr. Alderman Mowlson, Sir Maurice Abbott, Mr. Alderman Perry, and others the Governors here present, are intreated to meet at the Compting house to hear and determine the same.” Accordingly, on the 15th of October some radical changes were made in the management of the hospital, as is indicated in the next Minute. The articles are introduced with the following preface, which gives a clear account of the high estimation in which Harvey’s services were held at this time. “This day Dr. Harvey, physician to this hospital, presented to this court [of Governors] certain articles for the good[97] and benefit of the poor of this house, which the Governors have taken into their considerations and do allow and order them to be put in practice. And all defaults in the not performance of any of the said articles to be corrected and amended by the Governors as they in their discretions shall think fit and convenient.

Harvey was in London again on October 5, 1633, because on this day, at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, “at the suggestion of Dr. Harvey, the physician for this hospital, it was decided that Tuesday evening next would be the time for the Governors to hear him and the Surgeons about some details concerning the welfare of the poor at this hospital and the reform of certain practices believed to be in need of change. The Surgeons and the Apothecary are to be notified to meet accordingly. Mr. Alderman Mowlson, Sir Maurice Abbott, Mr. Alderman Perry, and the other Governors present here are invited to gather at the Counting House to hear and resolve these matters.” As a result, on October 15, some significant changes were made in the hospital's management, as noted in the next Minute. The items are introduced with the following preface, which clearly shows the high regard in which Harvey's contributions were held at this time. “Today Dr. Harvey, the physician for this hospital, presented to this board of Governors certain proposals for the welfare and benefit of the poor at this hospital, which the Governors have reviewed and approved for implementation. Any failures in the execution of these proposals are to be corrected and addressed by the Governors as they see fit and appropriate.”

“Forasmuch as the poor of this house are increased to a greater number than formerly have been, to the great charge of this hospital, and to the greater labour and more necessary attendance of a physician. And being much more also than [it] is conceived one physician may conveniently perform.

“For as much as the number of poor in this house has increased more than ever before, it places a significant burden on this hospital and requires more work and necessary attention from a physician. And it is also much more than one physician can reasonably manage.”

“And forasmuch as Dr. Harvey, the now physician to this hospital, is also chosen to be physician to his Majesty, and [is] thereby tied to daily service and attendance on his Majesty,

“And since Dr. Harvey, the current physician at this hospital, has also been appointed physician to His Majesty, he is therefore obligated to provide daily service and attend to His Majesty,

“It hath been thought fit and so ordered, that there shall be for this present occasion two physicians for this hospital. And that Dr. Andrewes, physician in reversion, be now admitted to be also an immediate physician to this hospital. And to have the salary or yearly fee of £33 6s, 8d. for his pains henceforth during the pleasure of this court.

“It has been decided that there will be two physicians for this hospital for the current occasion. Dr. Andrewes, who is a physician in waiting, is now also appointed as an immediate physician for this hospital. He will receive a salary or annual fee of £33 6s, 8d. for his services from now on, as long as this court sees fit.”

“And this court, for the long service of the said Dr.[98] Harvey to this hospital, and in consideration that he is physician to his Majesty, do give and allow him leave and liberty to dispose of himself and time, and to visit the poor no oftener than he in his discretion shall think fit.

“And this court, for the long service of Dr.[98] Harvey to this hospital, and considering that he is the physician to His Majesty, grants him the freedom to manage his time and availability, and to visit the poor as often as he feels is appropriate.”

“And it is ordered that Mr. Treasurer shall also pay unto the said Dr. Andrewes the sum of £20 for his pains taken in visiting and prescribing for the poor of this house for this year last past by the direction and at the request of the Governors of this house.

“And it is ordered that Mr. Treasurer shall also pay to Dr. Andrewes the sum of £20 for his efforts in visiting and prescribing for the poor of this house for the past year, as directed and requested by the Governors of this house.”

“Also at the suit of the apothecary (for the considerations abovesaid), it is thought fit and so granted, that £10 be yearly added to his salary from Michaelmas last past for and towards the maintenance of a journeyman to be daily present in the apothecary’s shop in this hospital to help him in the dispatch of his business during the pleasure of this court.

“Also at the request of the apothecary (for the reasons mentioned above), it is deemed appropriate and therefore approved, that £10 be added to his salary each year from the last Michaelmas to support the employment of a journeyman who will be present daily in the apothecary’s shop in this hospital to assist him in managing his work as long as this court sees fit.”

“Likewise at the motion of Dr. Harvey, it is granted that Mr. Treasurer shall pay unto Dr. Smith, who was the deputy of Dr. Harvey and by him appointed in his absence to visit the poor of this hospital, the sum of £10 in gratuity from this court, and he is thereupon intreated in respect the hospital hath now two physicians, that he do not henceforth trouble himself any more to visit or prescribe to the poor of this hospital.”

“Similarly, upon Dr. Harvey's request, it is agreed that Mr. Treasurer will pay Dr. Smith, who was appointed by Dr. Harvey to oversee the care of the poor in this hospital during his absence, a gratuity of £10 from this court. Additionally, he is kindly asked, considering that the hospital now has two physicians, to refrain from visiting or prescribing for the poor in this hospital in the future.”

On the same day (October 15, 1633), “Dr. Harvey, physician to this hospital, presented to this court certain orders or articles by him thought fit to be observed and put in practice, viz.:—

On the same day (October 15, 1633), “Dr. Harvey, the doctor at this hospital, presented to this court some orders or rules that he thought should be followed and implemented, namely:—

“1. That none be taken into the Hospital but such as be curable, or but a certain number of such as are incurable.

“1. Only those who can be cured should be admitted to the Hospital, or a limited number of those who cannot be cured.”

“Allowed.

Permitted.

“2. That those that shall be taken in for a certain time be discharged at that time by the Hospitaller, unless they obtain a longer time. And to be discharged at the end of that time also.

“2. Those who are admitted for a specific period will be released at that time by the Hospitaller, unless they request an extension. They will also be released at the end of that period.”

“In use.

In use.

“3. That all such are certified by the doctor uncurable, and scandalous or infectious shall be put out of the said house or to be sent to an outhouse,[5] and in case of sudden inconvenience this to be done by the Doctor or Apothecary.

“3. Anyone certified as incurable by the doctor, and who is scandalous or infectious, shall be removed from the house or sent to an outhouse,[5] and in case of an emergency, this should be done by the doctor or pharmacist.”

“Allowed.

Approved.

“4. That none be taken into any outhouse on the charge of this Hospital but such as are sent from hence.

“4. That no one should be taken into any outbuilding on behalf of this Hospital except those who are sent from here.”

“Allowed.

"Approved."

“5. That no Chirurgion, to save himself labour, take in or present any for the doctor; otherwise the charge of the Apothecary’s shop will be so great, and the success so little, as it will be scandalous to the house.

“5. No surgeon should take in or present anyone to the doctor just to save themselves effort; otherwise, the costs of the apothecary's shop will be so high, and the results so poor, that it will be embarrassing for the establishment.”

“Allowed.

Permitted.

“6. That none lurk here for relief only or for slight causes.

“6. That no one stays here just for a quick fix or for trivial reasons.”

“Allowed.

Permitted.

“7. That if any refuse to take their physic, they may be discharged by the Doctor or Apothecary or punished by some order.

“7. Those who refuse to take their medicine may be released by the Doctor or Pharmacist, or face some form of punishment as per regulations.”

“Allowed.

Permitted.

“8. That the Chirurgions, in all difficult cases or where inward physic may be necessary, shall consult with the Doctor, at the times he sitteth once in the week and then the Master [i.e., the Surgeon] himself relate to the Doctor what he conceiveth of the cure and what he hath done therein. And in a decent and[101] orderly manner proceed by the Doctor’s directions for the good of the poor and credit of the house.[6]

“8. The surgeons, in all difficult cases or when internal medicine might be needed, will consult with the doctor during his weekly meetings. Then, the master [i.e., the surgeon] will explain to the doctor what he thinks about the treatment and what actions he has taken. They will proceed in a respectful and orderly way following the doctor’s guidance for the benefit of the patients and the reputation of the institution.[101][6]

“Agreed unto.

Agreed.

“9. That no Chirurgion or his man do trepan the head, pierce the body, dismember [amputate], or do any great operation on the body of any but with the approbation and by the direction of the Doctor (when conveniently it may be had) and the Chirurgions shall think it needful to require.

“9. No surgeon or their assistant should perform trepan surgery, pierce the body, amputate, or carry out any major operation on anyone without the approval and direction of the doctor (if available) and the surgeons should consider it necessary to request.”

“Agreed unto.

"Agreed to."

“10. That no Chirurgion or his man practice by giving inward physic to the poor without the approbation of the Doctor.

“10. No surgeon or their assistant may administer internal medicine to the poor without the doctor's approval.

“Allowed.

Permitted.

“11. That no Chirurgion be suffered to perform the cures in this house by his boy or servant without his own oversight or care.

“11. No surgeon is allowed to let his boy or servant perform procedures in this house without his own supervision or care.

“Allowed.

Permitted.

“12. That every Chirurgion shall shew and declare unto the Doctor whensoever he shall in the presence[102] of the patient require him, what he findeth and what he useth to every external malady; that so the Doctor being informed may better with judgment order his prescriptions.

“12. Every surgeon must show and explain to the doctor whenever he requests it in front of the patient, what he finds and what he uses for every external illness; so that the doctor, being informed, can better make his prescriptions.”

“The Chirurgions protest against this.[7]

“The surgeons protest against this.[7]

“13. That every Chirurgion shall follow the direction of the Doctor in outward operations for inward causes for the recovery of every patient under their several cures, and to this end shall once in the week attend the Doctor, at the set hour he sitteth to give directions for the poor.

“13. Every surgeon must follow the doctor's guidance for external procedures related to internal issues for the recovery of each patient they are treating. To achieve this, they should meet with the doctor once a week at the scheduled time he sits to provide instructions for the underprivileged.”

“Agreed by the Chirurgions.

"Agreed by the Surgeons."

“14. That the Apothecary, Matron, and Sisters do attend the Doctor when he sitteth to give directions and prescriptions, that they may fully conceive his directions and what is to be done.

“14. That the Apothecary, Matron, and Sisters attend the Doctor when he sits down to give directions and prescriptions, so that they can fully understand his instructions and what needs to be done.

“Allowed.

"Allowed."

“15. That the Matron and Sisters shall signify and complain to the Doctor, or Apothecary in the Doctor’s absence, if any poor lurk in the house and come not before the Doctor when he sitteth or taketh not his physic but cast it away and abuse it.

“15. The Matron and Sisters should notify and report to the Doctor, or the Apothecary if the Doctor isn't available, if any patients are hiding in the house and don't come forward when the Doctor is present, or if they refuse to take their medicine and waste it.”

“Allowed.

Permitted.

“16. That the Apothecary keep secret and do not disclose what the Doctor prescribeth nor the prescriptions he useth but to such as in the Doctor’s absence may supply his place and that with the Doctor’s approbation.

“16. The Apothecary must keep confidential and not reveal what the Doctor prescribes or the prescriptions he uses, except to those who may fill in for the Doctor during his absence, and only with the Doctor’s approval.”

“Allowed.”

"Permission granted."

The ordinances are peremptory, and for many years they governed the action of the Hospital in the control of the patients. Some of them, indeed (as §6), are still acted upon. They show that Harvey was determined to maintain the superior status of the physicians, and there is but little room to doubt that this was one of the guiding principles of his life. In February, 1620, he was appointed by the College of Physicians to act with Dr. Mayerne and Dr. William Clement in watching the proceedings of the surgeons who were moving Parliament in their own interest. For this purpose he attended a Conference at Gray’s Inn on the 17th of February, 1620, and he afterwards went to Cambridge; but he failed to induce the University to co-operate with the College of Physicians.

The rules are mandatory, and for many years they dictated how the Hospital managed the patients. Some of them, like §6, are still in effect. They indicate that Harvey was committed to preserving the superior role of physicians, and there’s little doubt that this was one of the main principles of his life. In February 1620, he was appointed by the College of Physicians to work alongside Dr. Mayerne and Dr. William Clement to monitor the actions of the surgeons who were influencing Parliament for their own benefit. For this purpose, he attended a conference at Gray’s Inn on February 17, 1620, and then went to Cambridge; however, he couldn’t persuade the University to partner with the College of Physicians.

On the 4th of July, 1634, Harvey gave a tanned human skin to the College of Physicians, and on the[104] same day by the order of the President he made a speech to the Apothecaries persuading them to conform to the orders of the College.

On July 4, 1634, Harvey presented a tanned human skin to the College of Physicians, and on the[104] same day, at the President's request, he delivered a speech to the Apothecaries urging them to follow the College's directives.

On the 7th of August, 1634, John Clarke was granted the reversion of Harvey’s office of Physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital “in the room and place of Dr. Andrewes late deceased. And this Hospital do order that after Doctor Harvey his death or departure, there be but one Physician forthwards.” Harvey, however, outlived Dr. Clarke, who died in 1653 and was buried in St. Martin’s, Ludgate, but as Harvey did not attend the Hospital after 1643 Clarke probably acted as sole Physician to the Hospital for ten years before he died. He was President of the College of Physicians 1645-1649.

On August 7, 1634, John Clarke was granted the position of Physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital “in place of the late Dr. Andrewes.” The hospital decided that after Dr. Harvey's death or departure, there would only be one Physician going forward. However, Harvey outlived Dr. Clarke, who passed away in 1653 and was buried in St. Martin’s, Ludgate. Since Harvey didn't attend the hospital after 1643, Clarke probably served as the sole Physician for ten years before his death. He was the President of the College of Physicians from 1645 to 1649.

The year 1634 was long memorable on account of “the Lancashire witches,” whose story is not yet quite forgotten. Their accusation, as in that of the great outbreak at Salem in New England in 1692, began in the lying story of a child. Edward Robinson, a boy of ten, and the son of a woodcutter living on the borders of Pendle Forest in Lancashire, played truant and to excuse himself accused Mother Dickenson of being a witch. The[105] boy, being examined by the magistrates, told his story so openly and honestly that it was at once believed. He said that as he was roaming in one of the glades of the forest picking blackberries he saw two greyhounds which he thought belonged to one of the gentlemen living in the neighbourhood. A hare appearing at the same time he hied on the dogs, but neither of them would stir. Angry at the beasts he took up a switch and was about to punish them when one of the dogs started up as a woman, the other as a little boy. The woman was Mother Dickenson, who offered him money to sell his soul to the devil, but he refused. She then took a bridle out of her pocket, and shaking it over the head of the other little boy he instantly became a horse. Mother Dickenson seized Robinson in her arms and sprang upon the animal. They rode with inconceivable swiftness over forests, fields, bogs, and rivers until they came to a large barn. The witch alighted, and taking him by the hand led him inside. There he saw seven old women pulling at seven halters which hung from the roof. As they pulled, large pieces of meat, lumps of butter, loaves of bread, basins of milk, hot puddings and black puddings fell from the halters on to the floor. Thus a supper[106] was provided, and when it was ready other witches came to share it. Many persons were arrested, for the boy was led about from church to church to identify those he had seen in the barn.

The year 1634 is remembered because of “the Lancashire witches,” a story that hasn't completely faded. Just like the infamous witch trials in Salem, which started in 1692 with a child's false tale, this one also began with a lie. Edward Robinson, a ten-year-old boy and the son of a woodcutter living near Pendle Forest in Lancashire, skipped school and to cover for himself accused Mother Dickenson of being a witch. The[105] boy was questioned by the magistrates and told his story so straightforwardly that it was immediately believed. He claimed that while wandering in a forest glade picking blackberries, he spotted two greyhounds that he thought belonged to a local gentleman. When a hare appeared, he urged the dogs to chase it, but neither moved. Frustrated with the animals, he picked up a stick to punish them, when one dog transformed into a woman and the other into a little boy. The woman was Mother Dickenson, who offered him money to sell his soul to the devil, but he declined. She then pulled a bridle from her pocket, and shaking it over the other boy's head, he instantly turned into a horse. Mother Dickenson grabbed Robinson and jumped on the horse. They rode at incredible speed across forests, fields, bogs, and rivers until they reached a big barn. The witch got off and took him by the hand inside. There, he saw seven old women tugging at seven halters that hung from the ceiling. As they pulled, large pieces of meat, lumps of butter, loaves of bread, bowls of milk, hot puddings, and black puddings fell from the halters onto the floor. So, a supper[106] was prepared, and when it was ready, other witches came to share it. Many people were arrested since the boy was taken from church to church to identify those he had seen in the barn.

The story made a great sensation and Sir William Pelham wrote to Lord Conway that “the greatest news from the country is of a huge pack of witches which are lately discovered in Lancashire, whereof it is said nineteen are condemned and that there are at least sixty already discovered. It is suspected that they had a hand in raising the great storm wherein his Majesty was in so great danger at sea in Scotland.” Popular report exaggerated the number arrested, but seven of the accused were condemned and Bishop Bridgman, of Chester, was requested to examine them. He went to the gaol and found that three had died and another, Janet Hargreaves, lay “past hope of recovery.” Of the three examined by him two declared that they had no knowledge of witchcraft, but the third, Margaret Johnson, a widow of sixty, whom the Bishop describes as a person of strong imagination and weak memory, confessed to have been a witch for six years. She told him, “There appeared to her a man in black attire, who said, if she would give him her soul she[107] should have power to hurt whom she would. He called himself Mamilion, and appeared in the shape of a brown-coloured dog, a white cat, and a hare, and in these shapes sucked her blood.”

The story caused a huge stir, and Sir William Pelham wrote to Lord Conway that “the biggest news from the area is about a large group of witches recently discovered in Lancashire, where it's said that nineteen have been condemned and at least sixty have already been found. It's suspected that they played a role in raising the terrible storm that put his Majesty in great danger at sea in Scotland.” Popular reports exaggerated the number arrested, but seven of the accused were condemned, and Bishop Bridgman of Chester was asked to investigate them. He went to the jail and found that three had died, and another, Janet Hargreaves, was “beyond hope of recovery.” Of the three he examined, two claimed they had no knowledge of witchcraft, but the third, Margaret Johnson, a sixty-year-old widow whom the Bishop described as having a strong imagination and a weak memory, confessed to being a witch for six years. She told him, “A man in black clothing appeared to her, who said that if she gave him her soul, she[107] would have the power to harm whoever she wanted. He identified himself as Mamilion and appeared in the form of a brown dog, a white cat, and a hare, and in these forms, he sucked her blood.”

The report of the Bishop to Secretary Coke reached the ears of the King, who commanded Henry Earl of Manchester, the Lord Privy Seal, to write:—

The Bishop's report to Secretary Coke got to the King, who ordered Henry, Earl of Manchester and Lord Privy Seal, to write:—

“To Alexander Baker Esq. and Sarjeant Clowes
his Majesty’s Chirurgions.

“To Alexander Baker Esq. and Sergeant Clowes
his Majesty’s Surgeons.

“These shall be to will and require you forthwith to make choice of such midwives as you shall think fit to inspect and search the bodies of those women that were lately brought by the sheriff of the County of Lancaster indicted for witchcraft and to report unto you whether they find about them any such marks as are pretended: wherein the said midwives are to receive instructions from Mr. Dr. Harvey his Majesty’s Physician and yourselves.

“These are to order you to quickly choose midwives that you think are qualified to examine the bodies of those women who were recently brought in by the sheriff of Lancaster County, accused of witchcraft, and to report back to you whether they find any of the supposed marks on them: the midwives will receive instructions from Mr. Dr. Harvey, His Majesty’s Physician, as well as from you.”

“Dated at Whitehall the 29 June 1634.

“Dated at Whitehall, June 29, 1634.

H. Manchester.”

“H. Manchester.”

The prisoners, who were then at the Ship Tavern in Greenwich, were brought to London upon the[108] receipt of the King’s order. They were examined and the following certificate was issued:—

The prisoners, who were then at the Ship Tavern in Greenwich, were brought to London upon the[108] receipt of the King’s order. They were examined, and the following certificate was issued:—

“Surgeons Hall in Monkwell Street, London.

“Surgeons Hall on Monkwell Street, London.

“2 July A.D. 1634.

2 July 1634.

“We in humble obedience to your Lordship’s command have this day called unto us the Chirurgeons and midwives whose names are hereunder written who have by the directions of Mr. Dr. Harvey (in our presence and his) made diligent search and inspection on those women which were lately brought up from Lancaster and find as followeth, viz.:—

“We, in humble obedience to your Lordship’s command, have today summoned the surgeons and midwives listed below, who, following the instructions of Mr. Dr. Harvey (in our presence and his), have conducted a thorough examination of the women recently brought up from Lancaster and found the following, namely:—

“On the bodies of Jennett Hargreaves, Ffrances Dicconson and Mary Spencer nothing unnatural nor anything like a teat or mark or any sign that any such thing hath ever been.

“On the bodies of Jennett Hargreaves, Ffrances Dicconson, and Mary Spencer, there was nothing unnatural or anything resembling a teat, mark, or any sign that anything like that had ever existed.”

“On the body of Margaret Johnson we find two things (which) may be called teats. The first in shape like to the teat of a bitch but in our judgement nothing but the skin as it will be drawn out after the application of leeches. The second is like the nipple or teat of a woman’s breast, but of the same colour with the rest of the skin without any hollowness or issue for any blood or juice to come from thence.”

“On the body of Margaret Johnson, we find two things that can be called teats. The first one is shaped like a dog's teat, but in our opinion, it’s just skin that will be drawn out after applying leeches. The second resembles a woman’s breast nipple, but it’s the same color as the rest of the skin, lacking any hollowness or ability to release blood or fluid.”

The report is signed by ten midwives, by Alexander Reid, M.D., the lecturer on Anatomy at the Barber Surgeons’ Hall, whom Harvey seems to have deputed to take his place, and by six surgeons evidently chosen from amongst the most eminent of those then practising in London.

The report is signed by ten midwives, by Alexander Reid, M.D., the Anatomy lecturer at the Barber Surgeons’ Hall, whom Harvey appears to have designated to take his place, and by six surgeons clearly selected from among the most distinguished practitioners in London at that time.

The result of this report was that four of the seven convicted witches were pardoned, an exercise of mercy “which may have been due,” says Mr. Aveling, “to the enlightened views and prompt and energetic action of Dr. Harvey.”

The outcome of this report was that four out of the seven convicted witches were pardoned, a show of mercy “which may have been due,” says Mr. Aveling, “to the progressive views and quick and decisive actions of Dr. Harvey.”

There is no doubt that at this time and throughout his life Harvey practised every branch of his profession. That he was primarily a physician is evident; that he was a surgeon is shown by the fact that in his will he bequeathed to Dr. Scarborough his “silver instruments of surgery,” whilst in his writings he says, “Looking back upon the office of the arteries, I have occasionally, and against all expectation, completely cured enormous sarcoceles by the simple means of dividing or tying the little artery that supplied them, and so preventing all access of nourishment or spirit to the part affected, by which it came to pass that the tumour on the verge of mortification was afterwards easily extirpated with the knife or searing iron.”[110] No one, reading his treatise on Development, can doubt for a moment that he was well versed in the diseases of women and in such practical midwifery as the prejudices and habits of the time allowed him to become familiar. Specialism, indeed, as it is now understood in England, did not exist at this time, though there was a debased form in which men attended only to outward injuries or to internal complaints.

There’s no doubt that during this time and throughout his life, Harvey practiced every aspect of his profession. It’s clear that he was primarily a physician, and evidence of him being a surgeon lies in the fact that he left his “silver instruments of surgery” to Dr. Scarborough in his will. In his writings, he mentions, “Looking back at the function of the arteries, I have occasionally, and unexpectedly, completely cured large sarcocele by simply dividing or tying off the small artery that supplied them, preventing any nourishment or spirit from reaching the affected area, which allowed for the tumor—close to mortification—to be easily removed later with a knife or cauterizing iron.”[110] Anyone reading his treatise on Development can see that he was well-informed about women's diseases and the practical aspects of midwifery, as much as the prejudices and customs of the time would allow. The specialization we understand today in England didn’t exist back then, although there was a lower form in which men only focused on external injuries or internal issues.

Harvey sometimes got into trouble with his cases, as must always happen even to the most experienced. The records of the Barber Surgeons’ Company contain the following notice under the date 17th of November, 1635. It has the marginal note, “Dr. Harvey’s ill practise”:—

Harvey sometimes ran into issues with his cases, as happens to even the most experienced. The records of the Barber Surgeons’ Company include the following notice dated November 17, 1635. It has the marginal note, “Dr. Harvey’s bad practice”:—

“This day Wm. Kellett being called here in Court for not making presentation of one of Mr. Kinnersley’s maids that died in his charge, he said here in Court that Mr. Doctor Harvey being called to the patient did upon his view of the patient say, that by means of a boulster [poultice?] the tumour on the temporal muscle could be discussed and his opinion was that there was no fracture but the vomiting came by reason of the foulness of the stomach and to that purpose prescribed physic by[111] Briscoe the Apothecary, so the patient died by ill practice, the fracture being neglected and the Company not called to the view.” When a person was dangerously ill of a surgical disease in London it was long the custom for the practitioner to call in those surgeons who held an official position in the Barber Surgeons’ Company. This was called “viewing” the patient. It divided the responsibility whilst it ensured that everything possible was done for the relief of the patient.

“This day, Wm. Kellett was brought to Court for failing to report the death of one of Mr. Kinnersley’s maids who was under his care. He stated in Court that Mr. Doctor Harvey, when called to see the patient, expressed that with the use of a poultice, the tumor on the temporal muscle could be treated. He believed there was no fracture and that the vomiting was due to a stomach issue, for which he prescribed medicine through [111] Briscoe, the Apothecary. Consequently, the patient died due to poor medical practice, with the fracture being overlooked and the Company not summoned to examine the situation.” When someone was seriously ill with a surgical condition in London, it was common for the practitioner to involve surgeons from the Barber Surgeons’ Company who had an official role. This process was known as “viewing” the patient. It shared the responsibility while ensuring that all possible measures were taken for the patient's care.

In this year too Harvey was ordered by the King to examine the body of Thomas Parr, who is said to have died at the extraordinary age of 152 years and nine months, having survived through the reigns of nine princes. He had lived frugally in Shropshire until shortly before his death, when he was brought to London by Thomas Howard, Earl of Arundel, who showed him to the King. Harvey examined the body on the 16th of November, 1635, the birthday—as he is careful to note—of Her Serene Highness Henrietta Maria, Queen of Great Britain, France, and Ireland. The notes of the autopsy came into the possession of Harvey’s nephew Michael, who presented them to Dr. Bett, and they were not printed until 1669, when they were[112] published in Dr. Bett’s work “On the Source and Quality of the Blood.” The notes give a clear account of the appearances seen upon opening the body, and the very practical conclusion is drawn that as all the internal parts seemed so healthy the old man might have escaped paying the debt due to nature for some little time longer if nothing had happened to interfere with his usual habits. His death is therefore attributed to the change from the pure air of Shropshire to that of London, and to the alteration in his diet which necessarily attended his residence in the house of a great nobleman.

In this year, the King ordered Harvey to examine the body of Thomas Parr, who reportedly died at the remarkable age of 152 years and nine months, having lived through the reigns of nine princes. He had lived simply in Shropshire until shortly before his death, when Thomas Howard, the Earl of Arundel, brought him to London to show him to the King. Harvey examined the body on November 16, 1635, which he notes is the birthday of Her Serene Highness Henrietta Maria, Queen of Great Britain, France, and Ireland. The notes from the autopsy ended up with Harvey’s nephew Michael, who gave them to Dr. Bett, and they weren’t published until 1669, when they were[112] included in Dr. Bett’s work “On the Source and Quality of the Blood.” The notes provide a clear description of what was observed during the autopsy, and a practical conclusion is drawn that since all the internal organs appeared healthy, the old man might have avoided death for a while longer if nothing had disrupted his usual lifestyle. His death is therefore attributed to the shift from the clean air of Shropshire to that of London, as well as the changes in his diet that came with living in the house of a wealthy nobleman.

The mutual interest taken by the Earl of Arundel and Harvey in old Parr may have led to the friendship which existed between the two men; perhaps, too, Lord Arundel—the prince of art collectors, to whom we owe the Arundel marbles—had detected in Harvey some similar love of art which rendered him a kindred spirit. It is clear that some bond of union existed, for in the following year—1636—Lord Arundel was sent to Vienna as Ambassador Extraordinary to the Emperor Ferdinand in connection with the peace which the Protestant States of Germany had concluded in 1635. The mission[113] left England in April, 1636; and the Clarendon State Papers contain a letter dated from Cologne in May in which Lord Arundel speaks of a visit to the Jesuits’ new college and church, where he says “they received me with all civility,” and then adds jokingly, “I found in the College little Doctor Harvey, who means to convert them.” There are no means of knowing when or why Harvey left England, but he seems to have attached himself to the Embassy and to have visited with it the principal cities on the way to Vienna.

The mutual interest shared by the Earl of Arundel and Harvey in old Parr may have forged a friendship between them; perhaps Lord Arundel—the leading art collector, to whom we owe the Arundel marbles—sensed in Harvey a similar passion for art that made him a kindred spirit. It's clear that some connection existed, for the following year—1636—Lord Arundel was sent to Vienna as Extraordinary Ambassador to Emperor Ferdinand in relation to the peace agreement that the Protestant States of Germany had reached in 1635. The mission[113] left England in April 1636; and the Clarendon State Papers include a letter dated from Cologne in May, where Lord Arundel mentions a visit to the Jesuits’ new college and church, noting, “they received me with all civility,” and adds jokingly, “I found in the College little Doctor Harvey, who means to convert them.” We don’t know when or why Harvey left England, but he seems to have joined the Embassy and traveled with it to the major cities en route to Vienna.

He used the opportunity to make the acquaintance of the leading scientific men in Germany, as he had already introduced himself to those in France on a former journey. On the 20th of May, 1636, he was at Nuremberg, where he wrote to Caspar Hofmann offering to demonstrate the circulation of the blood. He has heard, he says, that Hofmann complained of his theory, that “he impeached and condemned Nature of folly and error, and that he had imputed to her the character of a most clumsy and inefficient artificer in suffering the blood to become recrudescent, and making it return again and again to the heart in order to be reconcocted only to grow effete again in the arterial system: thus uselessly spoiling the per[114]fectly made blood merely to find her something to do.” Tradition says that Harvey actually gave this demonstration in public, and that it proved satisfactory to every one except to Hofmann himself. The old man—then past the grand climacteric—remained unconvinced, and as he continued to urge objections Harvey at length threw down his knife and walked out of the theatre.

He took the chance to meet the leading scientists in Germany, just as he had previously introduced himself to those in France on an earlier trip. On May 20, 1636, he was in Nuremberg, where he wrote to Caspar Hofmann, offering to show him the circulation of the blood. He mentioned that he had heard Hofmann complained about his theory, saying that “he accused and judged Nature of being foolish and mistaken, and that he accused her of being a very clumsy and inefficient creator for allowing the blood to become stagnant and for making it return repeatedly to the heart just to be processed again, only to become useless in the arterial system: thus uselessly ruining the perfectly made blood to keep herself occupied.” According to tradition, Harvey actually gave this demonstration in public, and it satisfied everyone except Hofmann himself. The old man—who was then past his prime—remained unconvinced, and as he continued to raise objections, Harvey eventually dropped his knife and left the theater.

We are indebted to Aubrey for the following anecdote, which is probably more true than some of his other statements about Harvey, for it is in exact accordance with what we know of his habits. Aubrey says that one of the Ambassador’s gentlemen, Mr. William Hollar—the celebrated painter—told him that in this voyage “Dr. Harvey would still be making observations of strange trees and plants, earths, &c., and sometimes [he was] like to be lost. So that my Lord Ambassador would be really angry with him, for there was not only a danger of thieves, but also of wild beasts.” How real the danger was may be gauged by remembering that the party was passing through the country devastated by the Thirty Years’ War, which had still to drag out its disastrous length until it was brought to a close by the peace of Westphalia in[115] 1648—a time so productive of lawlessness that it was only two years since Wallenstein, the great Commander-in-chief of the Imperial forces, had been murdered by those who were afterwards publicly rewarded by his Imperial master.

We owe a debt of gratitude to Aubrey for the following story, which is likely more accurate than some of his other claims about Harvey, as it aligns perfectly with what we know about his habits. Aubrey mentions that one of the Ambassador’s staff, Mr. William Hollar—the famous painter—told him that during this trip, “Dr. Harvey would still be making observations of strange trees and plants, soils, etc., and sometimes he would almost get lost. This would genuinely frustrate my Lord Ambassador, as there was not only a threat from thieves but also from wild animals.” The seriousness of the danger can be understood by considering that the group was traveling through an area devastated by the Thirty Years’ War, which was still dragging on until it finally ended with the peace of Westphalia in[115] 1648—a period so rife with chaos that it had only been two years since Wallenstein, the great Commander-in-chief of the Imperial forces, was assassinated by those who were later publicly rewarded by his Imperial master.

Harvey parted company with the Embassy at Ratisbon, for in a letter dated from there he is spoken of as “Honest little Harvey whom the Earl is sending to Italy about some pictures for his Majesty.” From Ratisbon he proceeded to Rome, where the pilgrims’ book at the English College shows that he dined in the refectory on the 5th of October, 1636. Dr. Ent dined there the same night. The two travellers probably met by arrangement, for Ent was born at Sandwich, closely allied as a Cinque Port to Folkestone, Harvey’s native home. He was educated too in Cambridge—at Sidney Sussex College—and after five years at Padua he took his degree of Doctor of Physic on the 28th of April, 1636. Harvey and Ent had therefore much in common, and they remained firm friends until Harvey died. Ent’s love for Harvey led him to defend the doctrine of the circulation against the attacks of Parisanus; Harvey’s love for Ent caused him to entrust to him the essay on Development;[116] to be printed or preserved unpublished as Ent should think most fit.

Harvey left the Embassy in Ratisbon, as a letter from there refers to him as “Honest little Harvey whom the Earl is sending to Italy about some paintings for his Majesty.” From Ratisbon, he traveled to Rome, where the pilgrims’ book at the English College confirms that he had dinner in the refectory on October 5, 1636. Dr. Ent had dinner there that same night. The two travelers likely met by some plan, since Ent was born in Sandwich, closely related as a Cinque Port to Folkestone, Harvey’s hometown. He was also educated in Cambridge—at Sidney Sussex College—and after five years at Padua, he received his Doctor of Physic degree on April 28, 1636. Harvey and Ent had a lot in common, and they remained close friends until Harvey's death. Ent’s affection for Harvey motivated him to defend the theory of circulation against Parisanus’s criticisms; Harvey’s regard for Ent led him to share his essay on Development,[116] to be printed or kept unpublished as Ent deemed appropriate.

Nothing is known of Harvey’s return to England except that he was in London attending to his duties and seeing his patients at the end of the year 1636.

Nothing is known about Harvey’s return to England except that he was in London, fulfilling his duties and seeing his patients at the end of the year 1636.

The following certificate appears to be the only record left of his work during the next two years. It is dated the 2nd of December, 1637:

The following certificate seems to be the only record remaining of his work over the next two years. It is dated December 2, 1637:

“Having had experience of the disposition and weakness of the body of Sir Thomas Thynne, Knight (who hath been and still is our patient), we testify that we are of opinion that it will be dangerous for the health of his body to travel this winter into the country and place of his usual abode until he hath better recovered his health and strength.

“Based on our experience with the condition and frailty of Sir Thomas Thynne, Knight (who has been and still is our patient), we believe it would be risky for his health to travel this winter to the country and location where he usually resides until he has better regained his health and strength.”

Will. Harvey.

“Will. Harvey.”


CHAPTER V
The Civil War

The life of Harvey, like that of all his contemporaries, falls naturally into two great divisions. Hitherto it had been passed in peace and learned ease, but for the future much of it was to be spent in camps amongst the alarms of war. War indeed he had seen both in the Mantuan campaign and in the Thirty Years’ War in Germany, and the war clouds had been gathering rapidly at home. Few, however, could have imagined that the religious excitement in Scotland, coupled with the results of Strafford’s policy in Ireland and the acts of Laud in England, would provoke in a few years an internecine struggle which was not ended even by the execution of him whom in 1640 all looked upon as the Lord’s Anointed.

The life of Harvey, like that of all his peers, can be broken down into two major phases. Until now, his life had been spent in tranquility and intellectual comfort, but from this point on, much of it would be spent in military camps amidst the chaos of war. He had indeed experienced war during the Mantuan campaign and the Thirty Years’ War in Germany, and tensions were quickly rising at home. However, few could have predicted that the religious fervor in Scotland, along with the consequences of Strafford’s policies in Ireland and Laud’s actions in England, would lead to a brutal civil conflict that continued even after the execution of the one whom everyone considered the Lord’s Anointed in 1640.

Harvey, perhaps, saw what was coming less clearly[118] than any of those in a responsible position round the King, and it affected him less. Dr. Bethune, the senior Physician in Ordinary to the King, died in July, 1639, and Harvey was appointed in his place. The post was more valuable than the one he had held, for the College of Physicians contains a memorandum giving an account of the sums of money due to Harvey out of the King’s Exchequer. It is docketed—

Harvey probably saw what was coming less clearly[118] than those in charge around the King, and it affected him less. Dr. Bethune, the lead Physician to the King, passed away in July 1639, and Harvey was appointed as his replacement. The position was more valuable than his previous one, as the College of Physicians has a record detailing the amounts owed to Harvey from the King’s Exchequer. It is logged—

“Money due out of the
Exchequer for my pension
21 April 1642
and also since
for my pension
of £400 p. ann.”

“Money owed from the
Exchequer for my pension
April 21, 1642
and also because
for my pension
of £400 a year.”

The appointment carried with it a lodging at Whitehall and certain perquisites which are mentioned in the following order extracted by Mr. Peter Cunningham from the Letter Book of the Lord Steward’s office:

The appointment came with a place to stay at Whitehall and some specific benefits, which are listed in the following order taken by Mr. Peter Cunningham from the Letter Book of the Lord Steward’s office:

Charles R.

Charles R.

“Whereas we have been graciously pleased to admit Doctor Harvey into the place of Physician in Ordinary to our Royal Person, our will and[119] pleasure is that you give order for the settling a diet of three dishes of meat a meal, with all incidents thereunto belonging, upon him the said Doctor Harvey, and the same to begin from the seventeenth day of July last past and to continue during the time that the said Doctor Harvey shall hold and enjoy the said place of Physician in Ordinary to our Royal Persen, for which this shall be your warrant.

“Since we have happily decided to appoint Doctor Harvey as the Physician in Ordinary to our Royal Person, we would like you to arrange for a meal plan of three meat dishes at each meal, along with all necessary accompaniments, for him, the said Doctor Harvey. This should start from July 17th of this year and continue for as long as Doctor Harvey holds the position of Physician in Ordinary to our Royal Person. This will serve as your authorization.”

“Given at our Court of Whitehall the sixth of December 1639.

“Given at our Court of Whitehall on December 6, 1639.”

“To our trusty and well beloved Councillors Sir Henry Vane and Sir Thomas Jermyn, Knights, Treasurer and Comptroller of our Household or to either of them.”

“To our trusted and beloved Councillors Sir Henry Vane and Sir Thomas Jermyn, Knights, Treasurer and Comptroller of our Household, or to either of them.”

In Scotland the religious riots of 1637 had culminated in the destruction of episcopacy and the formation of the Covenant, acts of rebellion which were assisted by Richelieu in revenge for Charles’s opposition to his designs upon Flanders. Preparations were at once made for war. Early in the summer of 1639 the King joined the army under the command of Harvey’s friend the Earl of Arundel, and summoned the peers of England to attend him in his progress[120] towards Scotland. His splendid Court, accompanied by nearly 25,000 troops, marched to Berwick. The Scotch forces, with Leslie as their leader, marched South and encamped on Dunse Law, a hill commanding the North Road. The two armies faced each other for a short time, but the King, finding that his troops sided with the Scotch and that defeat was inevitable, concluded a sudden treaty,—signed on the 18th of June, 1639, and known as the “Pacification of Berwick,”—and returned to London. The pacification was not of long duration, but it led to the summoning of that Parliament whose actions soon showed the more sagacious politicians that a civil war was imminent.

In Scotland, the religious riots of 1637 had resulted in the downfall of episcopacy and the establishment of the Covenant, acts of rebellion encouraged by Richelieu as revenge for Charles’s opposition to his plans for Flanders. Preparations for war began immediately. Early in the summer of 1639, the King joined the army led by Harvey’s friend, the Earl of Arundel, and called the peers of England to accompany him on his journey[120] to Scotland. His lavish court, along with nearly 25,000 troops, marched to Berwick. The Scottish forces, led by Leslie, moved south and camped on Dunse Law, a hill overlooking the North Road. The two armies faced each other briefly, but the King, realizing that his troops were siding with the Scots and defeat was unavoidable, quickly agreed to a treaty—signed on June 18th, 1639, and known as the “Pacification of Berwick”—and returned to London. The pacification didn't last long, but it led to the calling of a Parliament whose actions soon made it clear to the more astute politicians that a civil war was on the horizon.

The Estates met in Edinburgh on the 2nd of June, 1640, and ordered every one to sign the Covenant under pain of civil penalties. In so doing they acted in direct defiance of the King, and they refused to adjourn at his order. They sent Commissioners to London, but Charles refused to see them, and the Estates then appealed for help to France. A Scotch army was again mustered. It crossed the Tweed and entered England on the 20th of August, 1640. Newcastle, Durham, Tynemouth, and Shields were occupied, whilst the fort[121]resses of Edinburgh and Dumbarton again fell into the hands of the insurgents, who defeated the King’s troops at Newburn-on-Tyne.

The Estates met in Edinburgh on June 2, 1640, and ordered everyone to sign the Covenant under the threat of civil penalties. In doing so, they acted in direct defiance of the King and refused to adjourn at his command. They sent Commissioners to London, but Charles wouldn’t meet with them, so the Estates appealed for help to France. A Scottish army was assembled again. It crossed the Tweed and entered England on August 20, 1640. Newcastle, Durham, Tynemouth, and Shields were occupied, while the fort[121]resses of Edinburgh and Dumbarton again fell into the hands of the insurgents, who defeated the King’s troops at Newburn-on-Tyne.

The King travelled to York, where he held a great Council of Peers on the 24th of September, 1640. By the advice of the Council negotiations were opened with the Scots. Eight Commissioners from their army came to Ripon, and a treaty—called the Treaty of Ripon—was entered upon, though it was not signed until nearly a year later. All that the Scots asked was conceded, and they were promised £300,000 to defray the expenses they had incurred. The armies were then disbanded, and for a time peace seemed to be restored. The King again visited Scotland, and a meeting of the Estates was held, whilst in London the Long Parliament met on the 3rd of November, 1640, and chose Lenthall their Speaker.

The King traveled to York, where he held a major Council of Peers on September 24, 1640. Following the advice of the Council, negotiations were started with the Scots. Eight Commissioners from their army came to Ripon, and a treaty—known as the Treaty of Ripon—was initiated, though it wasn't signed until almost a year later. Everything the Scots requested was granted, and they were promised £300,000 to cover the costs they had incurred. The armies were then disbanded, and for a while, peace seemed to be restored. The King visited Scotland again, and a meeting of the Estates was held, while in London, the Long Parliament convened on November 3, 1640, and chose Lenthall as their Speaker.

Harvey must have witnessed all these events, for he was in close personal attendance upon the King during the whole time. He received a warrant by Royal Sign Manual whilst the King was at York, addressed to the Comptroller of the Household and dated the 25th of September, 1640, by which the King gives £200 to Dr. William Harvey for his diet.”[122] This was in lieu of the three dishes of meat, which in those troublous times were not easily to be obtained.

Harvey must have seen all these events since he was personally close to the King the entire time. He received a warrant with the Royal Sign Manual while the King was in York, dated September 25, 1640, which stated that the King awarded £200 to Dr. William Harvey for his meals. [122] This was instead of the three meat dishes, which were hard to come by during those troubled times.

A month or two later Harvey was in London, for on the 24th of November, 1640, he obtained permission from the College of Physicians to sue the heirs of Baron Lumley in the name of the College to recover the salary of the Lumleian lecturer on surgery and anatomy. Leave was given him, but the political disturbances and Harvey’s attendance upon the King appear to have prevented him from carrying out his object. Dr. Munk says that no further mention of this suit occurs in the Annals of the College until the 31st of May, 1647, when “a letter was read from Dr. Harvey desiring the College to grant him a letter of attorney to one Thompson to sue for the anatomical stipend. It was presently generally granted, and shortly afterwards sent him under the general seal.” From a manuscript of Dr. Goodall’s, in the possession of the College, it appears that Harvey expended at least five hundred pounds in various lawsuits on this subject, which was not settled until some time after his death, and then at the expense of Sir Charles Scarborough, his successor in the chair of the Lumleian Lecturer.

A month or two later, Harvey was in London. On November 24, 1640, he got permission from the College of Physicians to sue the heirs of Baron Lumley on behalf of the College to recover the salary for the Lumleian lecturer in surgery and anatomy. He was granted this leave, but political turmoil and Harvey’s duties for the King seem to have stopped him from pursuing this matter. Dr. Munk notes that there are no further mentions of this lawsuit in the College's Annals until May 31, 1647, when “a letter was read from Dr. Harvey asking the College to give him a letter of attorney to someone named Thompson to sue for the anatomical stipend. It was quickly granted and sent to him shortly after under the general seal.” From a manuscript by Dr. Goodall, held by the College, it appears that Harvey spent at least five hundred pounds on various lawsuits regarding this issue, which wasn’t resolved until sometime after his death, and then at the expense of Sir Charles Scarborough, who succeeded him as the Lumleian Lecturer.

The only notice of Harvey during the year 1641 is[123] the following entry on page 38 of the Album of Philip de Glarges, preserved amongst the manuscripts at the British Museum:

The only mention of Harvey in the year 1641 is[123] the following entry on page 38 of Philip de Glarges' Album, kept among the manuscripts at the British Museum:

“‘Dii laboribus omnia vendunt.’

“‘They sell everything for work.’”

“Nobilissimo juveni Medico. Phillipo de Glarges amicitiae ergo libenter scripsit

“Noble young doctor. Philip de Glarges gladly wrote this for the sake of friendship.”

Gul Harveus.

Gul Harveus.

Anglus Med. Reg. et Anatomie professor. Londin: May 8 A.D. 1641.”

Anglus Med. Reg. and Anatomy professor. London: May 8 CE 1641.”

[“‘For toil the Gods sell everything.’

[“‘The Gods sell everything for hard work.’”]

“This was willingly written as a mark of friendship for the noble young Doctor Philip de Glarges by William Harvey, the Englishman, Physician to the King and Professor of Anatomy.

“This was gladly written as a sign of friendship for the noble young Doctor Philip de Glarges by William Harvey, the Englishman, Physician to the King and Professor of Anatomy."

“At London 8 May A.D. 1641.”]

“At London May 8, 1641.”

Nothing appears to be known of De Glarges except that he was a wandering student of medicine, theology, and philosophy, and an ardent collector of autographs. He seems to have graduated at the Hague in 1640 when he defended a thesis upon palpitation of the heart. His collection of autographs show that he was provided with first-rate introductions, and that he was apparently a promising student. It would be difficult, says Dr.[124] Aveling, to find a more suitable motto than the one Harvey has chosen to impress upon the mind of a young man. It is one which Harvey had always acted upon and found to be true.

Nothing seems to be known about De Glarges except that he was a wandering student of medicine, theology, and philosophy, and a passionate collector of autographs. He appears to have graduated in The Hague in 1640 when he defended a thesis on heart palpitations. His collection of autographs indicates that he had excellent connections and was likely a promising student. Dr.[124] Aveling notes that it would be hard to find a more fitting motto than the one Harvey has chosen to instill in the mind of a young man. It’s one that Harvey always lived by and found to be true.

Matters were soon brought to a crisis in England; only four days after Harvey wrote this motto Strafford was beheaded. On January 3, 1641-1642, the King’s desperate attempt to seize the five members precipitated his fate. It led Parliament to make preparations for the war which had now become inevitable, and Isaac Pennington, a vigorous and determined Puritan, was chosen Lord Mayor of London. Soldiers were enrolled to form an army. On the 16th of August, 1642, the King left London, and six days later his standard was raised at Nottingham. Harvey accompanied him. The newly raised troops belonging to the Parliament, as yet ignorant of the trammels of discipline, broke into the houses of suspected persons, rifled them of their contents and often sold their booty for the merest trifle. Harvey had been living in his official lodgings at Whitehall, and though he attended the King, not only with the consent, but at the desire of the Parliament, he was very rightly suspected of being a vehement Royalist. Perhaps, too, the mention of his name in Parliament[125] had brought him prominently into notice, for though the proceedings of the Parliament were nominally private, every act was rigorously scrutinised and actively canvassed by the agitators and local politicians. The chief outbreak of lawlessness occurred in August, 1642, immediately after it was known that the King had unfurled his standard, and it was probably on this occasion that the mob of citizen-soldiers entered Harvey’s lodgings, stole his goods, and scattered his papers. The papers consisted of the records of a large number of dissections, or as they would now be called post-mortem examinations, of diseased bodies, with his observations on the development of insects, and a series of notes on comparative anatomy. Aubrey says: “He had made dissections of frogs, toads, and a number of animals, and had curious observations upon them.” Harvey bitterly regretted the loss of his papers which he thus laments: “Let gentle minds forgive me, if recalling the irreparable injuries I have suffered, I here give vent to a sigh. This is the cause of my sorrow:—Whilst in attendance on His Majesty the King during our late troubles, and more than civil wars, not only with the permission but by the command of the Parliament,[126] certain rapacious hands not only stripped my house of all its furniture, but, what is a subject of far greater regret to me, my enemies abstracted from my museum the fruits of many years of toil. Whence it has come to pass that many observations, particularly on the generation of insects, have perished with detriment, I venture to say, to the republic of letters.”

Matters in England quickly reached a breaking point; just four days after Harvey wrote this motto, Strafford was executed. On January 3, 1641-1642, the King’s desperate attempt to arrest five members of Parliament sealed his fate. This prompted Parliament to start preparing for the inevitable war, and Isaac Pennington, an energetic and determined Puritan, was named Lord Mayor of London. Soldiers were recruited to create an army. On August 16, 1642, the King left London, and six days later, he raised his standard at Nottingham. Harvey was with him. The newly formed Parliament troops, still unfamiliar with military discipline, ransacked the homes of suspected individuals, stole their belongings, and often sold their spoils for a pittance. Harvey had been living in his official quarters at Whitehall, and although he served the King with not just the permission but also at the request of Parliament, he was rightly suspected of being a staunch Royalist. Perhaps the mention of his name in Parliament[125] drew attention to him, as even though Parliament's proceedings were officially private, every action was scrutinized and actively discussed by agitators and local politicians. The main outbreak of lawlessness occurred in August 1642, right after it became known that the King had raised his standard, and it was likely during this time that a mob of citizen-soldiers broke into Harvey’s quarters, stole his belongings, and scattered his documents. These documents included records of numerous dissections, or what we now call post-mortem examinations, of diseased bodies, along with his notes on insect development and comparative anatomy. Aubrey notes, “He had performed dissections of frogs, toads, and various animals, making curious observations on them.” Harvey deeply regretted the loss of his papers, lamenting, “Let kind souls forgive me if, reflecting on the irreparable harm I have suffered, I express a sigh. This is my sorrow:—While serving His Majesty the King during our recent troubles, which were more than mere civil wars, not only with the Parliament's permission but by their command,[126] greedy hands not only stripped my house of all its furniture but, what pains me even more, my enemies took from my museum the results of many years of effort. Thus, many observations, especially those on insect generation, have been lost, which I dare say is a loss to the scholarly world.”

Charles left Nottingham on the 13th of September, so that it was probably early in this month that Harvey took the opportunity of riding over to Derby to see Percival Willoughby, who had been admitted an extra-licentiate at the College of Physicians on the 20th of February, 1640-1641. Willoughby says: “There came to my house at Derby, my honoured good friend Dr. Harvey. We were talking of several infirmities incident to the womb. He added to my knowledge an infirmity which he had seen in women, and he gave it the name of a honey-comb [epithelioma] which he said would cause flooding in women.”

Charles left Nottingham on September 13th, so it was probably early that month when Harvey took the opportunity to ride over to Derby to see Percival Willoughby, who had been admitted as an extra licentiate at the College of Physicians on February 20, 1640-1641. Willoughby says: “My esteemed friend Dr. Harvey came to my house in Derby. We talked about various ailments related to the womb. He expanded my knowledge by discussing a condition he had observed in women, which he called a honey-comb [epithelioma], and he mentioned that it would cause heavy bleeding in women.”

A few weeks later Harvey was actually under fire at Edgehill. The battle took place on the 23rd of October, 1642. All the morning was spent in collecting the King’s troops from their scattered quarters, and it was not until one o’clock that the royal army de[127]scended the steep hill leading to the wide plain in which stand the village of Radway and the little town of Kineton. Harvey took charge of the two Princes, boys of 12 and 10 years old, who afterwards became Charles II. and James II., and in the course of the morning he probably walked along the brow of the hill from the inn at Sunrising to the Royalist headquarters which were placed about a mile further east. Weary with waiting he and the boys betook themselves to the wide ditch at the very edge of the hill, and to while away the time Harvey took a book out of his pocket and read. “But,” says Aubrey, “he had not read very long before the bullet from a great gun grazed the ground near him, which made him remove his station.” As soon as the battle had really begun, Harvey, we may be sure, was alive and interested, his book was pocketed and he devoted himself at once to assist the wounded. The very nature of the wounds would give additional zest to the work for, unless he was present at the battle of Newburn-on-Tyne, this must have been his first opportunity of treating gunshot wounds. Anthony Wood in his account of Adrian Scrope shows that Harvey was no impassive spectator of the fight, for he says: “This most valiant person,[128] who was son of Sir Jervais Scrope, did most loyally attend his Majesty at the fight of Edgehill, where receiving several wounds he was stripped and left among the dead, as a dead person there, but brought off by his son and recovered by the immortal Dr. Will. Harvey, who was there but withdrawn under a hedge with the Prince and Duke while the battle was at its height. ’Tis reported that this Adrian Scrope received 19 wounds in one battle in defence of his Majesty’s cause, but whether in that fight at Edgehill I cannot justly say. Sure I am that he was made Knight of the Bath at the Coronation of King Charles II., An. 1661.”

A few weeks later, Harvey was actually under fire at Edgehill. The battle took place on October 23, 1642. They spent all morning gathering the King’s troops from their scattered positions, and it wasn't until one o’clock that the royal army descended the steep hill leading to the wide plain where the village of Radway and the small town of Kineton are located. Harvey took charge of the two Princes, boys aged 12 and 10, who later became Charles II and James II. During the morning, he likely walked along the edge of the hill from the inn at Sunrising to the Royalist headquarters, which were about a mile further east. Tired of waiting, he and the boys went to the wide ditch at the very edge of the hill, and to pass the time, Harvey took a book out of his pocket and started reading. “But,” says Aubrey, “he hadn’t read for long before a bullet from a cannon skimmed the ground near him, which made him move.” Once the battle actually started, Harvey was alert and engaged; he pocketed his book and immediately focused on helping the wounded. The nature of the injuries would have given him extra motivation, since, unless he was present at the battle of Newburn-on-Tyne, this would have been his first chance to treat gunshot wounds. Anthony Wood, in his account of Adrian Scrope, indicates that Harvey wasn’t just a passive observer of the fight, as he states: “This most valiant person, who was the son of Sir Jervais Scrope, loyally attended his Majesty during the fight at Edgehill, where he received several wounds, was stripped, and left among the dead, appearing dead himself, but was rescued by his son and healed by the immortal Dr. Will. Harvey, who had withdrawn under a hedge with the Prince and Duke while the battle raged.” It is said that Adrian Scrope received 19 wounds in one battle while defending his Majesty’s cause, though I cannot confirm if that was during the fight at Edgehill. I can say for sure that he was made a Knight of the Bath at the coronation of King Charles II in 1661.

The battle was undecided, and Harvey, like the other personal attendants upon the King, must for a while have felt the keenest anxiety for the safety of his master. The King remained for a time at the top of the hill, but when the battle began in earnest he could not be restrained from mixing with the troops, sharing their danger and adjuring them to show mercy to such of the enemy as fell into their hands. Perhaps too Harvey saw one of the most picturesque acts of the battle. The Royal Standard, carried by Sir Edmund Verney at the beginning of[129] the fight, had waved over the King’s Red Regiment—the Royal Foot Guards. Verney slain, and the Guards broken, it passed to the Parliamentary army, and was committed to the charge of the secretary of the Earl of Essex, the Commander-in-chief. Captain Smith, a Catholic officer in the King’s Life Guards, hearing of the loss, picked up from the field the orange scarf which marked a Parliamentarian and threw it over his shoulders. Accompanied by some of his troop, similarly attired, he slipped through the ranks of the enemy, found the secretary holding the standard, and telling him that so great a prize was not fitly bestowed in the hands of a penman, snatched it from him. Then, protected by the scarf, he made his way once more through the hostile force and laid his trophy at the feet of the King, who knighted him upon the spot.

The battle was still up in the air, and Harvey, like the King’s other personal attendants, must have felt intense anxiety about his master’s safety for a time. The King stayed at the top of the hill for a while, but when the fighting got serious, he couldn’t be held back from joining the troops, sharing their risks and urging them to show mercy to any enemy combatants who surrendered. Perhaps Harvey also witnessed one of the most striking moments of the battle. The Royal Standard, carried by Sir Edmund Verney at the start of[129] the conflict, flew over the King’s Red Regiment—the Royal Foot Guards. After Verney was killed and the Guards were broken, the standard passed to the Parliamentary army and was handed over to the secretary of the Earl of Essex, the Commander-in-chief. Captain Smith, a Catholic officer in the King’s Life Guards, hearing about the loss, picked up the orange scarf that marked a Parliamentarian and draped it over his shoulders. Accompanied by some of his men dressed the same way, he slipped through the enemy ranks, found the secretary holding the standard, and told him that such a valuable prize shouldn’t be with a mere clerk, snatching it from him. Then, disguised by the scarf, he navigated his way back through the enemy lines and placed his trophy at the King’s feet, who immediately knighted him.

The battle over, Charles pushed on towards London. Banbury surrendered on the 27th of October, and on the 29th he entered Oxford in triumph. Harvey attended the King to Oxford where he was at once received as a persona grata. His position in London, his attachment to the King, and his fame as a scientific man, must have combined to render his entrance to the most exclusive Common[130] Rooms a matter of ease. In Oxford he very soon settled down to his accustomed pursuits, unmindful of the clatter of arms and of the constant marching and countermarching around him, for the city remained the base of operations until its surrender in July, 1646. Aubrey says that he first saw Harvey at Oxford “in 1642, after the Edgehill fight, but [I] was then too young to be acquainted with so great a doctor. I remember he came several times to our College [Trinity] to George Bathurst, B.D., who had a hen to hatch eggs in his chamber, which they opened daily to see the progress and way of generation.” Two years later Bathurst was killed in defending Faringdon, but he was a distinguished Fellow of his College, and it was doubtless, with the aid and by the advice of such a friend, that Harvey was incorporated Doctor of Physic at Oxford on the 7th of December, 1642.

The battle over, Charles continued his march toward London. Banbury surrendered on October 27th, and on the 29th he entered Oxford in triumph. Harvey accompanied the King to Oxford, where he was immediately welcomed as a persona grata. His status in London, his loyalty to the King, and his reputation as a scientist likely made it easy for him to join the most exclusive Common[130] Rooms. In Oxford, he quickly settled into his usual activities, ignoring the noise of battles and the constant troop movements around him, as the city remained a base of operations until its surrender in July 1646. Aubrey notes that he first saw Harvey in Oxford “in 1642, after the Edgehill fight, but [I] was then too young to be acquainted with such a great doctor. I remember he came several times to our College [Trinity] to George Bathurst, B.D., who had a hen hatching eggs in his room, which they opened daily to see the progress of generation.” Two years later, Bathurst was killed defending Faringdon, but he was a distinguished Fellow of his College, and it was likely with his support and advice that Harvey was appointed Doctor of Physic at Oxford on December 7, 1642.

For the next year or two Harvey lived quietly at Oxford, making dissections and carrying on his professional work amongst the courtiers who thronged the town. It appears too from the following report that Dr. Edmund Smith was living with him in Oxford. The memorial consists of a letter from Richard Cave to Prince Rupert, concerning the health[131] of his brother, Prince Maurice. It is preserved among the Rupert Correspondence in the British Museum, and it runs—

For the next year or two, Harvey lived quietly in Oxford, doing dissections and continuing his work among the courtiers who filled the town. It also seems that Dr. Edmund Smith was living with him in Oxford. The memorial includes a letter from Richard Cave to Prince Rupert about the health[131] of his brother, Prince Maurice. This letter is kept in the Rupert Correspondence at the British Museum, and it says—

“May it please your Highness.

"May it please you, Your Highness."

“This last night arrived here at Milton, Dr. Harvey and Doctor Smyth and this morning they were with the other two Doctors having seen and spoken with his Highness your brother intreateth me to write as followeth.

“This last night arrived here at Milton, Dr. Harvey and Doctor Smyth, and this morning they were with the other two Doctors. Having seen and spoken with his Highness, your brother is asking me to write as follows."

“That his sickness is the ordinary raging disease of the army, a slow fever with great dejection of strength and since last Friday he hath talked idly and slept not but very unquietly, yet the last night he began to sleep of himself and took his rest so quietly that this present morning when Doctor Harvey came to him he knew him and welcomed Doctor Smith respectively and upon Doctor Harvey’s expression of his Majesty’s sorrow for and great care of him he showed an humble, thankful sense thereof. Doctor Harvey asking his highness how he did, he answered that he was very weak, and he seemed to be very glad to hear of and from your Highness as was delivered by Doctor Harvey.

“That his illness is the usual severe disease of the army, a slow fever that greatly weakens him, and since last Friday he has talked nonsense and slept very restlessly. However, last night he started to sleep on his own and rested so peacefully that this morning, when Doctor Harvey visited him, he recognized him and greeted Doctor Smith appropriately. When Doctor Harvey expressed the King’s sorrow for him and his deep concern, he showed a humble and thankful attitude in response. When Doctor Harvey asked how he was feeling, he replied that he was very weak but appeared to be very pleased to hear about you from Doctor Harvey.”

“Now the Doctors having conferred and computed[132] the time have good hopes of his recovery yet by reason that the disease is very dangerous and fraudulent they dare not yet give credit to this alteration. And concluding the disease to be venomous they resolved to give very little physic only a regular diet and cordial antidotes. The Doctors present their most humble service to your Highness and subscribe themselves

“Now the doctors have talked and calculated[132] the time and are hopeful about his recovery, but because the illness is very serious and deceptive, they don't want to fully trust this change yet. Concluding that the disease is toxic, they decided to use very little medicine, focusing instead on a proper diet and soothing antidotes. The doctors present their most humble services to your Highness and sign off.”

“Sir,
“Your Highness’ most humble servants,
Will. Harvey
Robert Vilvain
Edmund Smith
Tho. King.

"Hey,
"Your Highness' most humble servants," Will. Harvey
Robert Vilvain
Edmund Smith
Tho. King.

Milton, Oct. 17th, 1643.”

“Milton, Oct. 17, 1643.”

Dr. Aveling, from whose “Memorials of Harvey” this letter is copied, says “the treatment by ‘very little phisick’ and ‘only a regular diet’ seems to have been successful, for Cave, writing soon afterwards to Prince Rupert, says: “Maurice is not able yet to write letters, but hath this day taken physic and so intends to bid his physicians farewell.”

Dr. Aveling, from whose “Memorials of Harvey” this letter is copied, says “the treatment by ‘very little medicine’ and ‘just a regular diet’ seems to have been successful, for Cave, writing soon afterwards to Prince Rupert, says: “Maurice is not able yet to write letters, but has taken medicine today and plans to say goodbye to his doctors.”

In this year, 1643, Harvey received his last payment as physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. The Journals contain no record of his retirement from[133] office in the hospital, but the ledgers, which have been kept with great accuracy and minuteness ever since the granting of the Charter in 1547, show the entry standing in its usual place, but for the last time. “Item to Doctor Harvey, Physician, xxxiii li. vi s. viii d.” Harvey was resident in Oxford at the time of his retirement, and the absence of any allusion to so important an event in the history of the hospital must be ascribed in part to the confusion of the times. The Journals of the House of Commons, however, contain a significant note: “Feb. 12, an. 1643-1644. A motion this day made for Dr. Micklethwayte to be recommended to the Wardens and Masters of St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, to be physician in the place of Dr. Harvey, who hath withdrawn himself from his charge and is retired to the party in arms against the Parliament.” (Sir) John Micklethwaite was as a matter of fact appointed Physician in reversion to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, May 26, 1648, and he succeeded to the post of full physician May 13, 1653. He was one of the physicians in ordinary to Charles II., and died in 1682.

In 1643, Harvey received his final payment as physician at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. The Journals don’t record when he retired from[133] his position at the hospital, but the ledgers, which have been meticulously maintained since the Charter was granted in 1547, show the entry in its usual spot, but for the last time. “Item to Doctor Harvey, Physician, xxxiii li. vi s. viii d.” At the time of his retirement, Harvey was living in Oxford, and the lack of mention of such an important event in the hospital's history can partly be attributed to the chaotic times. However, the Journals of the House of Commons contain an important note: “Feb. 12, an. 1643-1644. A motion was made today for Dr. Micklethwayte to be recommended to the Wardens and Masters of St. Bartholomew’s Hospital as physician in place of Dr. Harvey, who has withdrawn from his responsibilities and retired to join the party in arms against the Parliament.” (Sir) John Micklethwaite was actually appointed as Physician in reversion to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital on May 26, 1648, and he took on the role of full physician on May 13, 1653. He was one of the regular physicians to Charles II and passed away in 1682.

Harvey’s presence in Oxford, and his method of working by experiment and by logical deduction from observation, must have been singularly agreeable to[134] that band of experimental philosophers who in a few years were destined to found the Royal Society. Harvey’s leaven worked successfully in the brains of such men as Scarborough, Highmore, Willis, and Wren, and in due season the pupils brought forth fruit worthy of their master.

Harvey's presence in Oxford, along with his approach of working through experiments and logical reasoning based on observation, must have been very appealing to[134] the group of experimental philosophers who were soon to establish the Royal Society. Harvey's influence thrived among thinkers like Scarborough, Highmore, Willis, and Wren, and in time, the students produced results worthy of their mentor.

Harvey’s connection with the University of Oxford was destined soon to become both intimate and honourable, though it was unfortunately only of short duration. In 1645 he was elected Warden of Merton College, in succession to Sir Nathaniel Brent. The present Warden of Merton, the Hon. G. C. Brodrick, says that on the 27th of Jan., 1645, letters were received from the King, then lodged at Christ Church, reciting that Sir Nathaniel Brent had absented himself for nearly three years, had adhered to the rebels, and had accepted the office of Judge Marshal in their ranks, to which might have been added that he had actually signed the Covenant, for he gradually became more and more Presbyterian in his views though he was originally a friend of Laud. We learn from the articles afterwards exhibited against [Sir] John Greaves, then a Fellow of the College, Savilian Professor of Astronomy, and the senior Linacre lecturer upon anatomy, that he was the person who[135] drew up the petition against the Warden, and “inveigled some unwary young men to subscribe to it.” The King’s letters accordingly pronounce the deposition of Brent, and direct the seven senior Fellows to present three persons as eligible to be his successor, out of whom the King would choose one. The Royal mandate was obeyed, but there were some irregularities in the consequent election, against which Peter Turner protested and resigned his Fellowship on his protest being overruled by Lord Hertford, who had succeeded the Earl of Pembroke as Chancellor of the University in October, 1645. However, five out of the seven seniors, including the Sub-Warden, placed Harvey first on their lists, and the King lost no time in nominating him. He was solemnly admitted Warden according to ancient custom, on the 9th of April, and two days later, on April 11th, he addressed the Fellows in a short speech which is still preserved. The extract from the College register runs:—“Dominus Custos, Convocatis in Altâ Gaul Sociis, haec verba ad illos fecit. Forsitan decessores Custodiam Collegii ambiisse, ut exinde sese locupletarent, se vere longe alio animo nimirum ut College lucro et emolumento potius foret: simulque socios, ut concordiam amicitiamque inter se colerent[136] sedule solliciteque hortatus est.” [The Warden spoke thus to the Fellows assembled in the Great Hall. He said that it was likely enough that some of his forerunners had sought the Wardenship to enrich themselves, but that for his own part he undertook its duties with far other motives, wishing as he did to increase the wealth and prosperity of the College. At the same time he appealed earnestly and anxiously to the Fellows to cherish amongst themselves an harmonious friendship.] The speech was thought at the time to be somewhat “Pharisaical,” but there seems to be no doubt that Harvey was really expressing his feelings. There had always been a close bond between Merton and the medical profession from the days when John of Gaddesden, one of the earliest Englishmen to write a complete treatise on medicine, was a Fellow, and it was peculiarly fitting that Harvey should have been elected head of the College. He was a rich man, childless, without expensive habits, and so devoted to the pursuit of science that there is but little doubt that if he had retained his position he would have become one of the greatest benefactors of the College. As it was, the College during Harvey’s year of office presented more the appearance of a Court than of a seat of learning. From 1643 to 1646, when the Queen was[137] in Oxford, she lodged in Merton College, occupying the Warden’s House, and living in the room still known as “the Queen’s room,” with the drawing-room adjoining it. Anthony Wood says that during her occupation “there were divers marriages, christenings, and burials carefully registered in a private register by Mr. John Gurgany, one of the chaplains of Merton College; but about the time of the surrender of Oxford the said register, among other books, was stolen by the soldiers out of his window in his chamber joining to the church door.” Many officers too were quartered in Merton, and the College was so full on the 1st of August, 1645, that the annual meeting had to be held in the library, as neither the Hall nor the Warden’s lodgings were available for the purpose.

Harvey's connection with the University of Oxford was destined to become both close and honorable, although it was unfortunately short-lived. In 1645, he was elected Warden of Merton College, succeeding Sir Nathaniel Brent. The current Warden of Merton, the Hon. G. C. Brodrick, mentions that on January 27, 1645, letters were received from the King, who was then at Christ Church, stating that Sir Nathaniel Brent had neglected his duties for nearly three years, sided with the rebels, and took on the role of Judge Marshal among them. It's worth noting that he had also signed the Covenant, as he grew increasingly Presbyterian despite initially being a friend of Laud. We learn from the charges later brought against [Sir] John Greaves, then a Fellow of the College, Savilian Professor of Astronomy, and the senior Linacre lecturer on anatomy, that he was the one who[135] crafted the petition against the Warden and “persuaded some unsuspecting young men to sign it.” The King's letters therefore declared Brent's deposition and instructed the seven senior Fellows to propose three candidates as possible successors, from which the King would choose one. The Royal directive was followed, but there were some irregularities during the subsequent election. Peter Turner protested against this and resigned his Fellowship when his protest was overruled by Lord Hertford, who had replaced the Earl of Pembroke as Chancellor of the University in October 1645. Nevertheless, five out of the seven seniors, including the Sub-Warden, ranked Harvey first on their lists, and the King quickly nominated him. He was officially welcomed as Warden, following ancient tradition, on April 9, and two days later, on April 11, he gave a brief address to the Fellows, which has been preserved. The excerpt from the College register states:—“Dominus Custos, Convocatis in Altâ Gaul Sociis, haec verba ad illos fecit. Forsitan decessores Custodiam Collegii ambiisse, ut exinde sese locupletarent, se vere longe alio animo nimirum ut College lucro et emolumento potius foret: simulque socios, ut concordiam amicitiamque inter se colerent[136] sedule solliciteque hortatus est.” [The Warden spoke thus to the Fellows assembled in the Great Hall. He said that it was likely enough that some of his forerunners had sought the Wardenship to enrich themselves, but that for his own part he undertook its duties with far other motives, wishing as he did to increase the wealth and prosperity of the College. At the same time he appealed earnestly and anxiously to the Fellows to cherish amongst themselves a harmonious friendship.] The speech was considered somewhat “Pharisaical” at the time, but there seems to be no doubt that Harvey was genuinely expressing his feelings. There had always been a close relationship between Merton and the medical field since John of Gaddesden, one of the earliest Englishmen to write a complete treatise on medicine, was a Fellow, and it seemed particularly fitting that Harvey had been elected head of the College. He was wealthy, childless, without extravagant habits, and so dedicated to the pursuit of science that there is little doubt he would have become one of the College’s greatest benefactors had he remained in his position. As it happened, during Harvey's year in office, the College resembled a Court more than a place of learning. From 1643 to 1646, when the Queen was[137] in Oxford, she stayed at Merton College, occupying the Warden’s House and living in the room still known as “the Queen’s room,” with the drawing-room next to it. Anthony Wood states that during her stay “there were various marriages, christenings, and burials carefully recorded in a private register by Mr. John Gurgany, one of the chaplains of Merton College; but around the time of Oxford's surrender, that register, along with other books, was stolen by soldiers through his chamber window next to the church door.” Many officers were also stationed in Merton, and on August 1, 1645, the College was so crowded that the annual meeting had to be held in the library, as neither the Hall nor the Warden’s lodgings were available for the occasion.

The year 1645-1646, during which Harvey held the office of Warden of Merton, was long a memorable one in the annals of Oxford. The City was invested by Fairfax for fifteen days from May 22nd, whilst the King was at Droitwich. On June 14th the Royal cause was ruined at Naseby, and on November 27th the College was called upon to lay in a supply of provisions against another siege. On December 28th the King ordered a special form of prayer to be used in the chapel on Wednesdays and Fridays “during[138] these bad times.” On March 24th the College gave a bond for £94 on account of provisions which it had no money to buy. At three in the morning of April 27th the King, disguised as a servant, with his beard and hair closely trimmed, passed over Magdalen bridge in apparent attendance upon Ashburnham and Hudson, and we cannot but believe that Harvey was one of the little band who closed the gates of the city with heavy hearts as his Majesty rode off to begin his wearisome captivity. On May 11, 1646, Oxford was summoned by Fairfax, and on June 24th it was surrendered on very honourable terms, the garrison marching out over Shotover 3,000 strong. The Duke of York fell into the hands of the Parliament; but Rupert, Maurice, and the greater part of the noblemen and gentlemen attendant upon the Court had left Oxford the day before its surrender. Mr. Brodrick says that “Harvey must now have retired from the Wardenship and Brent must have resumed office, though no minute of either event is preserved in the College Register.” We find, however, that in September, 1648, Brent rendered accounts, as Warden, for the four years from 1642 to 1646.

The years 1645-1646, when Harvey was Warden of Merton, are well-remembered in Oxford's history. Fairfax besieged the City for fifteen days starting May 22nd, while the King was at Droitwich. On June 14th, the Royal cause suffered a major defeat at Naseby, and on November 27th, the College was asked to stock up on provisions in anticipation of another siege. On December 28th, the King ordered a special prayer to be recited in the chapel on Wednesdays and Fridays “during[138] these troubled times.” On March 24th, the College signed a bond for £94 to purchase provisions that it couldn't afford. At 3 AM on April 27th, the King, disguised as a servant with closely trimmed beard and hair, crossed Magdalen bridge, seemingly following Ashburnham and Hudson. We can only assume that Harvey was among the small group who closed the city gates with heavy hearts as the King rode away to begin his difficult captivity. On May 11, 1646, Fairfax ordered Oxford to surrender, which it did on June 24th under very honorable conditions, with the garrison marching out over Shotover 3,000 strong. The Duke of York was captured by Parliament, but Rupert, Maurice, and many nobles and gentlemen who served the Court left Oxford the day before its surrender. Mr. Brodrick states that “Harvey must have stepped down from the Wardenship, and Brent must have taken over again, although there’s no record of either event in the College Register.” However, we see that in September 1648, Brent submitted accounts as Warden for the four years from 1642 to 1646.

Anthony Wood describes in language which has often been quoted, the utter confusion in[139] which the past three years had left the University—the colleges impoverished, lectures almost abandoned, many of the students dispersed and others quite demoralised—“in a word, scarce the face of an University left, all things being out of order and disturbed.” This account is confirmed by a striking entry in the College Register, under the date October 19, 1646, where it is stated that by the Divine goodness the Civil War had at last been stayed, and the Warden [Brent] with most of the Fellows had returned, but that as there were no Bachelors, hardly any scholars and few Masters, it was decided to elect but one Bursar and one Dean. It is also added that as the Hall still lay “situ et ruinis squalida” the College meeting was held in the Warden’s lodgings.

Anthony Wood describes, in words that have often been quoted, the complete chaos in[139] that the past three years had left the University— the colleges struggling, lectures nearly cancelled, many students scattered, and others completely demoralized—“in a word, hardly a trace of a University left, everything out of order and disarrayed.” This account is backed up by a notable entry in the College Register, dated October 19, 1646, stating that thanks to Divine goodness, the Civil War had finally ended, and the Warden [Brent] along with most of the Fellows had returned, but since there were no Bachelors, hardly any students, and few Masters, it was decided to elect just one Bursar and one Dean. It also mentions that since the Hall was still “situ et ruinis squalida,” the College meeting was held in the Warden’s lodgings.

Of the few students whom we know that the influence of Harvey’s name attracted to Oxford that of Charles Scarborough, the first English editor of Euclid, is the most noted. Ejected from his fellowship at Caius College, Cambridge, on account of his Royalist tendencies, he immediately withdrew to Oxford, entered himself at Merton College, obtained the friendship of Harvey and rendered him considerable assistance in the preparation of his work on the development of animals. He was created a Doctor of Physic on June 23, 1646,[140] by virtue of letters from the Chancellor of the University, and in these letters he is described as a Master of Arts of Cambridge of seven years’ standing and upwards, who was spoiled of his library in the beginning of the Civil War, and afterwards for his conscience deprived of his fellowship. His letters testimonial are under the hand of Dr. William Harvey, who says that he is well learned in Physic, Philosophy, and Mathematics.

Of the few students we know who were drawn to Oxford by the influence of Harvey’s name, Charles Scarborough, the first English editor of Euclid, is the most notable. After being removed from his fellowship at Caius College, Cambridge, due to his Royalist views, he quickly moved to Oxford, enrolled at Merton College, gained Harvey's friendship, and provided significant help with Harvey's work on the development of animals. He was awarded a Doctor of Physic on June 23, 1646,[140] based on letters from the Chancellor of the University, which describe him as a Master of Arts from Cambridge with more than seven years of standing, who lost his library at the start of the Civil War, and was later deprived of his fellowship due to his beliefs. His testimonial letters are signed by Dr. William Harvey, who states that he is well-versed in Physic, Philosophy, and Mathematics.


CHAPTER VI
Harvey's Later Years

The surrender of Oxford in 1645 marks the period of Harvey’s severance from the Court and of his practical retirement from public life. He was now 68; a martyr to gout, childless, and suffering under a series of heavy bereavements, he can have had but little heart to re-enter upon an active professional life in London. His twin brothers Matthew and Michael died in 1643. John, his second brother, died in 1645. His wife who was alive in this year, must have died shortly afterwards, or she would probably have accompanied him to Oxford. Such a series of shocks would act prejudicially upon his affectionate nature, and would still further unfit him to pursue the harassing cares of his profession. His mind, always philosophical and reflective rather than empirical, was now allowed to follow its bent to[142] the uttermost, and his time was employed in putting into shape his treatise upon Development.

The surrender of Oxford in 1645 marks the point when Harvey distanced himself from the Court and practically retired from public life. At 68, he was suffering from gout, was childless, and had endured a series of significant losses, so he likely had little motivation to return to an active professional life in London. His twin brothers Matthew and Michael died in 1643, and his second brother John died in 1645. His wife, who was alive this year, must have passed away shortly after, or she would probably have accompanied him to Oxford. Such a series of shocks would adversely affect his caring nature and would further unfit him to handle the demanding responsibilities of his profession. His mind, always more philosophical and reflective than empirical, was now free to pursue its inclinations to[142] the fullest, and he spent his time shaping his treatise on Development.

Harvey returned to London after the surrender of Oxford, and one of his first thoughts was to send to Charles Scarborough, who had continued with the Royal army, the message—“Prithee leave off thy gunning and stay here. I will bring thee into practice.” And well he kept his word, for on the 8th of October, 1649, Dr. Scarborough was elected by the Company of Barber Surgeons of London reader of the anatomical lectures. “He was the first,” says Wood, “that introduced geometrical and mechanical speculations into Anatomy, and applied them in all his learned conversation, as more particularly in his famous lectures upon the muscles of the human body for sixteen or seventeen years together in the public theatre at Surgeons’ Hall, which were read by him with infinite applause and admiration of all sorts of learned men in the great City. Afterwards he became a most learned and incomparable anatomist, a Fellow of the College of Physicians in 1650, principal physician to King Charles II. (from whom he received the honour of knighthood, August 15, 1669), and to His Royal Highness James, his brother, while Duke of York and when King, Physician to the[143] Tower of London, and afterwards to King William III.” His friendship with Harvey, commenced at Oxford, continued unabated to the end of his patron’s life; and when on July 28, 1656, Harvey presented to the College of Physicians the title-deeds of his paternal estate in Kent and resigned his Lumleian lectureship, the office was transferred to Charles Scarborough. In his will, too, Harvey makes affectionate mention of his friend, and bequeaths to him his surgical instruments and his velvet gown, so that literally as well as metaphorically Harvey’s mantle fell upon Sir Charles Scarborough, and he nobly sustained the charge, great as it was.

Harvey returned to London after Oxford surrendered, and one of his first thoughts was to send a message to Charles Scarborough, who had stayed with the Royal army: “Please put down your gun and come here. I’ll help you get started.” He kept his promise, because on October 8, 1649, Dr. Scarborough was elected by the Company of Barber Surgeons of London to give anatomical lectures. “He was the first,” Wood says, “who brought geometric and mechanical ideas into Anatomy, and applied them in all his knowledgeable discussions, especially in his famous lectures on the muscles of the human body, which he presented for sixteen or seventeen years at the public theater at Surgeons’ Hall, receiving immense applause and admiration from all kinds of learned people in the great City. Later, he became a highly educated and remarkable anatomist, a Fellow of the College of Physicians in 1650, the chief physician to King Charles II. (from whom he was knighted on August 15, 1669), and also to His Royal Highness James, his brother, while he was Duke of York and then King, the Physician to the[143] Tower of London, and afterwards to King William III.” His friendship with Harvey, which started at Oxford, remained strong until the end of Harvey’s life; and when on July 28, 1656, Harvey presented the title deeds of his family estate in Kent to the College of Physicians and resigned his Lumleian lectureship, the position was handed over to Charles Scarborough. In his will, Harvey also fondly mentioned his friend and left him his surgical instruments and his velvet gown, so that both literally and metaphorically, Harvey’s mantle passed to Sir Charles Scarborough, who took on the responsibility nobly despite its magnitude.

The bond of friendship which had always marked the members of the Harvey family now comes into striking relief. The eldest brother, whose goods had been destroyed at Whitehall and scattered at Oxford, was a welcome guest for the rest of his life in the houses of his younger brothers. He appears to have lived chiefly at Cockaine House, which was probably situated in Broad Street, for it afterwards became the Excise Office. It was the town house of his brother Eliab, who also lived either at Roehampton or at Rolls Park. But sometimes Harvey spent a part of his time with Daniel in the suburban village of Lambeth,[144] or at Combe, near Croydon in Surrey. Some curious details of his habits at this time have been handed down.

The bond of friendship that has always defined the members of the Harvey family is now very clear. The eldest brother, whose belongings were destroyed at Whitehall and scattered at Oxford, was always a welcome guest in the homes of his younger brothers for the rest of his life. He primarily lived at Cockaine House, which was likely located on Broad Street, as it later became the Excise Office. This was the town house of his brother Eliab, who either lived at Roehampton or Rolls Park. However, sometimes Harvey spent part of his time with Daniel in the suburban village of Lambeth,[144] or at Combe, near Croydon in Surrey. Some interesting details about his habits during this time have been passed down.

Aubrey says: “He was much and often troubled with the gout, and his way of cure was thus: He would sit with his legs bare, though it were frost, on the leads of Cockaine House, put them into a pail of water till he was almost dead with cold, then betake himself to his stove, and so ’twas gone.” “A method of treatment,” says Heberden, “which I neither recommend nor propose to others for imitation, although Harvey lived to his eightieth year, and died not so much from disease as from old age.” The first coffee-house was opened in London about the year 1652 by Bowman (a coachman to Mr. Hodges, a Turkey merchant, who put him upon it), but Harvey was wont to drink coffee, which he and his brother Eliab did before coffee-houses were in fashion in London. In his will he makes a special reservation of his “coffy-pot;” his niece, Mary West, and her daughter are to have all his plate except this precious utensil, which, with the residue of his fortune, he evidently desired should descend to his brother Eliab, as a memorial doubtless of the pleasure he had often enjoyed over its contents, for coffee was not yet a common drink. Another coffee-house in London[145] was opened just after the Restoration. It was kept by an old sergeant of Monk’s army.

Aubrey says: “He often struggled with gout, and his way of dealing with it was like this: He would sit outside on the roof of Cockaine House with his legs exposed, even in the cold, put them into a bucket of water until he was nearly frozen, then move to his stove, and that’s how it went away.” “A method of treatment,” says Heberden, “that I neither recommend nor suggest for others to copy, even though Harvey lived to be eighty and died more from old age than from illness.” The first coffee house opened in London around 1652 by Bowman (a coachman for Mr. Hodges, a Turkey merchant, who encouraged him to do it), but Harvey used to drink coffee, which he and his brother Eliab enjoyed before coffee houses became popular in London. In his will, he specifically reserved his “coffy-pot;” his niece, Mary West, and her daughter were to receive all his silver except for this treasured item, which, along with the rest of his wealth, he clearly intended to pass down to his brother Eliab, likely as a reminder of the enjoyment he often had with it, since coffee was still not a common drink. Another coffee house in London[145] opened just after the Restoration. It was run by an old sergeant from Monk’s army.

Among some papers at the College of Physicians relating to Harvey, which were collected by Dr. Macmichael, is one in the handwriting of Dr. Heberden, which runs as follows:—

Among some papers at the College of Physicians about Harvey, collected by Dr. Macmichael, is one in Dr. Heberden's handwriting, which reads as follows:—

“1761, May 29th.—Mrs. Harvey (great-niece to Dr. Harvey) told me that the Doctor lived at his brother’s at Roehampton the latter part of his life. That he used to walk out in a morning, combing his hair in the fields.

“1761, May 29th.—Mrs. Harvey (great-niece of Dr. Harvey) told me that the Doctor lived at his brother’s house in Roehampton during the later part of his life. He would often walk out in the morning, combing his hair in the fields.”

“That he was humoursome and would sit down exactly at the time he had appointed for dinner whether the company was come or not. That his salt-cellar was always filled with sugar which he used to eat instead of salt.

“That he was funny and would sit down exactly at the time he said dinner would start, whether the guests had arrived or not. That his salt shaker was always filled with sugar, which he used to eat instead of salt.

“That if the gout was very painful to him in the night he would rise and put his feet into cold water.”

“That if the gout was really painful for him at night, he would get up and put his feet in cold water.”

This list of harmless little eccentricities is further enlarged by Aubrey, who says: “He was always very contemplative and was wont to frequent the leads of Cockaine House, which his brother Eliab had bought, having there his several stations in regard to the sun and the wind for the indulgence of his[146] fancy; whilst at the house at Combe in Surrey, he had caves made in the ground in which he delighted in the summer-time to meditate.” He also loved darkness, telling Aubrey “that he could then best contemplate.” “His thoughts working would many times keep him from sleeping, in which case his way was to rise from his bed and walk about his chamber in his shirt till he was pretty cool and then return to his bed and sleep very comfortably.” He was ready at all times to communicate what he knew and to instruct any that were modest and respectful to him, and when Aubrey was starting for Italy “he dictated to me what to see, what company to keep, what books to read, and how to manage my studies—in short, he bid me go to the fountain head and read Aristotle, Cicero, and Avicenna, and did call the Neoteriques” by a foul name.

This list of harmless little quirks is further expanded by Aubrey, who says: “He was always very thoughtful and liked to hang out on the rooftops of Cockaine House, which his brother Eliab had bought, having set up different spots there to enjoy the sun and wind for his[146] imagination; while at the house in Combe in Surrey, he had caves dug in the ground where he liked to reflect during the summer.” He also enjoyed darkness, telling Aubrey “that it was then he could best think.” “His mind racing would often keep him from sleeping, and in those cases, he would get out of bed and walk around his room in his shirt until he cooled off, then he would go back to bed and sleep quite well.” He was always willing to share what he knew and to teach anyone who was humble and respectful to him, and when Aubrey was getting ready to go to Italy, “he told me what to see, what company to keep, what books to read, and how to manage my studies—in short, he advised me to go to the source and read Aristotle, Cicero, and Avicenna, and called the Neoteriques” by a nasty name.

Dr. Ent has left a striking picture of the old man at Christmas, 1650, nearly a year after the execution of the King. It shows at first a weariness of spirit which we would fain hope was not quite natural to him, like the sadness of age which is so marked a feature in the life-like portrait left by Janssen. Dr. Ent’s account is the epistle dedicatory to Harvey’s work on the development of animals, and it so clearly[147] shows the man in the fashion as he lived, and as his beloved pupil saw him, that I have not ventured to shorten it. The Epistle is addressed:—

Dr. Ent gives a vivid description of the old man during Christmas in 1650, almost a year after the King’s execution. It initially conveys a sense of spiritual weariness that we can only hope wasn’t entirely natural to him, similar to the sadness of age which is a prominent element in the lifelike portrait created by Janssen. Dr. Ent’s account serves as the dedication to Harvey’s work on the development of animals, and it clearly[147] presents the man as he lived and as his cherished pupil saw him, so I haven’t tried to shorten it. The dedication is addressed:—

“To the learned and illustrious, the President and Fellows of the College of Physicians of London.

“To the esteemed and distinguished, the President and Fellows of the College of Physicians of London.

“Harassed with anxious, and in the end not much availing cares, about Christmas last, I sought to rid my spirit of the cloud that oppressed it, by a visit to that great man, the chief honour and ornament of our College, Dr. William Harvey, then dwelling not far from the city. I found him, Democritus like, busy with the study of natural things, his countenance cheerful, his mind serene, embracing all within its sphere. I forthwith saluted him and asked if all were well with him? ‘How can it be,’ said he, ‘whilst the Commonwealth is full of distractions, and I myself am still in the open sea? And truly,’ he continued, ‘did I not find solace in my studies, and a balm for my spirit in the memory of my observations of former years, I should feel little desire for longer life. But so it has been, that this life of obscurity, this vacation from public business, which causes tedium and disgust to so many, has proved a sovereign remedy to me.’

“Troubled by worries that ultimately didn’t amount to much around last Christmas, I tried to lift my spirits by visiting that remarkable man, the pride and joy of our College, Dr. William Harvey, who was living not far from the city at the time. When I arrived, I found him, much like Democritus, immersed in the study of nature, with a cheerful expression and a calm mind, embracing everything within its reach. I immediately greeted him and asked if he was well. ‘How can it be,’ he replied, ‘when the Commonwealth is filled with distractions, and I myself am still adrift in the open sea? And truly,’ he continued, ‘if I didn’t find comfort in my studies and solace for my spirit in the memories of my past observations, I would have little desire to live longer. But it has turned out that this life of obscurity, this break from public affairs, which brings boredom and frustration to so many, has been a powerful remedy for me.’”

“I, answering, said, ‘I can readily account for this:[148] whilst most men are learned through others’ wits, and under cover of a different diction and a new arrangement, vaunt themselves on things that belong to the ancients, thou ever interrogatest Nature herself concerning her mysteries. And this line of study as it is less likely to lead into error, so is it also more fertile in enjoyment, inasmuch as each particular point examined often leads to others which had not before been surmised. You yourself, I well remember, informed me once that you had never dissected any animal—and many and many a one you have examined—but that you discovered something unexpected, something of which you were formerly uninformed.’

“I replied, ‘I can easily explain this:[148] while most people gain knowledge through others’ insights, presenting it in a different way and rearranging the ideas to claim ownership of ancient wisdom, you always question Nature herself about her secrets. This approach is less likely to lead to mistakes and is also more rewarding because each specific topic you investigate often uncovers new ideas that you hadn’t considered before. I remember you once told me that you had never dissected any animal—and you’ve examined many—but that you found something surprising, something you didn’t know before.’”

“‘It is true,’ said he; ‘the examination of the bodies of animals has always been my delight, and I have thought that we might thence not only obtain an insight into the lighter mysteries of Nature, but there perceive a kind of image or reflex of the omnipotent Creator himself. And though much has been made out by the learned men of former times, I have still thought that much more remained behind, hidden by the dusky night of nature, uninterrogated: so that I have oftentimes wondered and even laughed at those who have fancied that everything had been so consummately and absolutely investigated by an Aristotle[149] or a Galen or some other mighty name, that nothing could by any possibility be added to their knowledge. Nature, however, is the best and most faithful interpreter of her own secrets; and what she presents, either more briefly or more obscurely in one department, that she explains more fully and clearly in another. No one indeed has ever rightly ascertained the use or function of a part who has not examined its structure, situation, connections by means of vessels and other accidents in various animals, and carefully weighed and considered all he has seen. The ancients, our authorities in science, even as their knowledge of geography was limited by the boundaries of Greece, so neither did their knowledge of animals, vegetables, and other natural objects extend beyond the confines of their country. But to us the whole earth lies open and the zeal of our travellers has made us familiar not only with other countries and the manners and customs of their inhabitants, but also with the animals, vegetables, and minerals that are met with in each. And truly there is no nation so barbarous which has not discovered something for the general good, whether led to it by accident or compelled by necessity, which had been overlooked by more civilised communities.[150] But shall we imagine that nothing can accrue to the wide domains of science from such advantages or that all knowledge was exhausted by the first ages of the world? If we do, the blame very certainly attaches to our indolence, nowise to nature.

“‘It's true,’ he said; ‘studying the bodies of animals has always fascinated me, and I believe that we can gain insights into the lighter mysteries of Nature from it, as well as see a kind of reflection of the all-powerful Creator himself. Although much has been uncovered by scholars of the past, I still think there’s a lot left to discover, hidden in the dark shadows of nature and unexplored: so I've often wondered and even laughed at those who think everything has been so perfectly examined by an Aristotle[149] or a Galen, or some other great thinker, that nothing more can possibly be added to their knowledge. Nature, however, is the best and most reliable interpreter of her own secrets; what she presents, either more briefly or more obscurely in one area, she explains more fully and clearly in another. No one has ever truly determined the function of a part without examining its structure, location, connections through vessels, and other factors in various animals, and carefully considering everything they have observed. The ancients, our scientific authorities, had a limited understanding of geography restricted to Greece, and their knowledge of animals, plants, and other natural objects didn't extend beyond their borders. But for us, the entire earth is open, and the enthusiasm of our travelers has made us familiar not only with different countries and the customs of their people but also with the animals, plants, and minerals found in each. Indeed, there is no nation so primitive that it hasn't made some contribution to the greater good, whether through chance or necessity, which has been overlooked by more advanced societies.[150] But should we think that nothing can be added to the vast fields of science from these opportunities or that all knowledge was exhausted in the earliest ages of the world? If we do, the fault certainly lies with our laziness, not with nature.

“‘To this there is another evil added. Many persons, wholly without experience, from the presumed verisimilitude of a previous opinion, are often led by and by to speak of it boldly, as a matter that is certainly known; whence it comes, that not only are they themselves deceived, but that they likewise lead other incautious persons into error.’

“‘To this, another problem is added. Many people, completely inexperienced, often talk about it confidently, assuming it's a fact based on a previous opinion; as a result, not only are they deceived themselves, but they also mislead other unsuspecting individuals into error.’”

“Discoursing in this manner and touching upon many topics besides with wonderful fluency and facility, as is his custom, I interposed by observing ‘How free you yourself are from the fault you indicate all know who are acquainted with you; and this is the reason wherefore the learned world, who are aware of your unwearied industry in the study of philosophy, are eagerly looking for your farther experiments.’

“Talking this way and covering a lot of topics with amazing fluency and ease, as is typical for him, I interrupted by saying, ‘You are so free from the fault you point out that everyone who knows you recognizes it; and that’s why the academic community, aware of your tireless dedication to studying philosophy, is eagerly anticipating your next endeavors.’”

“‘And would you be the man,’ said Harvey smiling, ‘who should recommend me to quit the peaceful haven where I now pass my life and launch again upon the faithless sea? You know full well what a storm my former lucubrations raised. Much better is it[151] oftentimes to grow wise at home and in private, than by publishing what you have amassed with infinite labour, to stir up tempests that may rob you of peace and quiet for the rest of your days.’

“‘And would you be the person,’ said Harvey with a smile, ‘who would suggest that I leave the peaceful place where I’m currently living and go back out into the unpredictable sea? You know very well what a storm my previous writings caused. It’s often much better[151] to gain wisdom at home and in private than to publish what you’ve worked so hard to create, only to stir up trouble that could take away your peace and calm for the rest of your life.’”

“‘True,’ said I; ‘it is the usual reward of virtue to have received ill for having merited well. But the winds which raised those storms like the north-western blast, which drowns itself in its own rain, have only drawn mischief on themselves.’

“‘True,’ I said; ‘it’s the usual outcome for good people to suffer for doing the right thing. But the winds that stirred up those storms, like the northwestern gusts that drown themselves in their own rain, have only brought trouble upon themselves.’”

“Upon this he showed me his ‘Exercises on the Generation of Animals,’ a work composed with vast labour and singular care, and having it in my hands I exclaimed, ‘Now have I what I so much desired, and unless you consent to make this work public, I must say that you will be wanting both to your own fame and to the public usefulness. Nor let any fear of farther trouble in the matter induce you to withhold it longer; I gladly charge myself with the whole business of correcting the press.’

“Then he showed me his ‘Exercises on the Generation of Animals,’ a work crafted with immense effort and great attention to detail. Holding it in my hands, I exclaimed, ‘Now I have what I’ve always wanted, and if you don’t agree to make this work public, I have to say that you’ll be missing out on both your own recognition and its benefit to society. Don’t let any fear of additional work hold you back; I’m more than happy to handle all the proofreading myself.’”

“Making many difficulties at first, urging among other things that his work must be held imperfect, as not containing his investigations on the generation of insects; I nevertheless prevailed at length, and he said to me, ‘I intrust these papers to your care with full authority either speedily to commit them to the[152] press, or to suppress them till some future time.’ Having returned him many thanks, I bade him adieu and took my leave, feeling like another Jason laden with the golden fleece. On returning home I forthwith proceeded to examine my prize in all its parts, and could not but wonder with myself that such a treasure should have lain so long concealed; and that whilst others produce their trifles and emptiness with much ado, their messes twice, aye, an hundred times, heated up, our Harvey should set so little store by his admirable observations. And indeed so often as he has sent forth any of his discoveries to the world, he has not comported himself like those who, when they publish, would have us believe that an oak had spoken, and that they had merited the rarest honours—a draught of hen’s milk at the least. Our Harvey rather seems as though discovery were natural, a matter of ordinary business; though he may nevertheless have expended infinite labour and study on his works. And we have evidence of his singular candour in this, that he never hostilely attacks any previous writer, but ever courteously sets down and comments upon the opinions of each; and indeed he is wont to say that it is argument of an indifferent cause when it is contended for with violence and distemper, and that truth scarce wants an advocate.

“Initially facing many challenges, emphasizing among other things that his work was incomplete since it didn’t include his studies on the generation of insects, I ultimately succeeded. He then told me, ‘I’m entrusting these papers to you with full authority either to publish them quickly or to hold onto them until a later time.’ After thanking him profusely, I bid him farewell and left, feeling like another Jason carrying the golden fleece. Once I got home, I immediately began to examine my treasure in detail and couldn’t help but wonder how such a gem had remained hidden for so long; while others present their trivial works with much fanfare, reheating their messes over and over, our Harvey placed so little value on his remarkable observations. Indeed, whenever he has shared any of his findings with the world, he has not acted like those who, when they publish, want us to believe an oak has spoken, and that they deserve the highest honors—a sip of hen’s milk at the very least. Our Harvey seems to treat discovery as something natural, a regular part of life, even though he may have invested immense effort and thought into his work. His exceptional fairness is evident in that he never attacks any previous writer aggressively, but always respectfully notes and comments on each person’s opinions. He often remarks that it's a sign of a weak argument when it’s defended with anger and agitation, and that truth rarely needs a defender.”

FACSIMILE OF WILLIAM HARVEY’S HANDWRITING.

“It would have been easy for our illustrious colleague to have woven the whole of this web from materials of his own; but to escape the charge of envy he has rather chosen to take Aristotle and Fabricius of Aquapendente as his guides, and to appear as contributing but his portion to the general fabric. Of him whose virtue, candour, and genius are so well known to you all I shall say no more, lest I should seem to praise to his face one whose singular worth has exalted him beyond the reach of all praise. Of myself I shall only say that I have done no more than perform the midwife’s office in this business, ushering into the light this product of our colleague’s genius as you see it, consummate and complete, but long delayed and fearing perchance some envious blast; in other words, I have overlooked the press; and as our author writes a hand which no one without practice can easily read[8] (a thing that is common among our men of letters), I have taken some pains to prevent the printer committing any very grave blunders through this—a point which I observe not to have been sufficiently attended to in the small work[9] of his which lately appeared.[154] Here then, my learned friends, you have the cause of my addressing you at this time, viz., that you may know that our Harvey presents an offering to the benefit of the republic of letters, to your honour, to his own eternal fame.

“It would have been easy for our esteemed colleague to weave this entire tapestry from his own materials; but to avoid the accusation of envy, he has chosen to follow the guidance of Aristotle and Fabricius of Aquapendente, contributing only his part to the overall work. As for him, whose virtue, honesty, and talent are well known to all of you, I won't say much more, lest I seem to flatter someone whose exceptional worth has elevated him beyond all praise. As for myself, I can only say that I have merely played the role of a midwife in this process, bringing into the light this product of our colleague’s creativity as you see it, refined and complete, but long delayed and perhaps fearing some envious backlash; in other words, I have overseen the printing. Since our author has a handwriting that no one can easily read without practice (a common issue among our literary figures), I have taken some care to prevent any significant mistakes from the printer—something I notice has not been adequately addressed in the small work of his that was recently published.[154] So here, my learned friends, you have the reason for my address today: to inform you that our Harvey presents a contribution for the benefit of the literary community, for your honor, and for his own lasting legacy.”

“Farewell, and prosper
George Ent.”

“Goodbye, and thrive” “George Ent.”

This account brings home to us the charm of Harvey’s personality. Beloved by his family and honoured by the College of Physicians, the old man went to his grave amidst the genuine grief of all who knew him. The publication of his essay on Development in 1651 was almost his last literary effort. He wrote a few letters to different friends abroad which show that his mind was still actively engaged upon the problem of the circulation of the blood, but nothing more of importance appeared from his pen. His love for the College of Physicians remained unabated, and he gave proof of it in a most practical manner. At an extraordinary Comitia held July 4, 1651, Dr. Prujean, the President, read a written paper to the assembled Fellows which contained the following proposition: “If I can procure one that will build a library and a repository for simples and rarities, such a one as shall be suitable and honourable to the[155] College, will you assent to have it done or no, and give me leave and such others as I shall desire to be the designers and overlookers of the work both for conveniency and ornament?” This offer from an anonymous donor was too handsome to meet with other than immediate acceptance, and as the Annals of the College express it, “super hac re prompté gratéque itum est ab omnibus in suffragia” [the proposition was instantly and thankfully agreed to by the votes of all present]. The building proceeded apace, but there is no doubt that the name of the benefactor became known, for on December 22, 1652, and before it was completed, the College voted that a statue of Harvey should be placed in their hall which then occupied a site in Amen Corner. It was accordingly erected there with an inscription upon the pedestal which ran:—

This account highlights the charm of Harvey’s personality. Loved by his family and respected by the College of Physicians, the old man passed away, leaving behind genuine sorrow among all who knew him. The publication of his essay on Development in 1651 was nearly his last literary effort. He wrote a few letters to friends abroad that showed his mind was still actively focused on the issue of blood circulation, but nothing else of significance was written by him. His affection for the College of Physicians remained strong, and he demonstrated this in a very practical way. At an extraordinary Comitia held on July 4, 1651, Dr. Prujean, the President, read a written proposal to the gathered Fellows that included the following statement: “If I can find someone to build a library and a repository for herbs and rare items, one that is suitable and honorable to the[155] College, will you agree to have it done and allow me and others I choose to be the designers and overseers of the work for both practicality and aesthetics?” This offer from an anonymous donor was too generous to decline, and as the Annals of the College put it, “super hac re prompté gratéque itum est ab omnibus in suffragia” [the proposition was instantly and thankfully agreed to by the votes of all present]. The construction moved forward quickly, but it’s clear that the name of the benefactor became known, for on December 22, 1652, before the building was finished, the College voted to place a statue of Harvey in their hall, which was then located at Amen Corner. It was accordingly erected there with an inscription on the pedestal that read:—

GULIELMO HARVEIO
Viro monumentis suis immortali
Hoc insuper Collegium Medicorum Londinense
posuit,
Qui enim sanguini motum
ut et
Animalibus ortum dedit,
Meruit esse
Stator perpetuus.

GULIELMO HARVEIO
To the man with everlasting monuments
This further tribute was placed by the London College of Physicians,
For he who gave motion to the blood
And also
To the origin of living beings,
Deserved to be
The eternal supporter.

It represented Harvey in the cap and gown of his degree, and though it perished in the Great Fire of London in 1666, it was not replaced when the College was rebuilt on or near its old site nor in the more recent building in Pall Mall.

It depicted Harvey wearing the cap and gown of his degree, and even though it was destroyed in the Great Fire of London in 1666, it was not replaced when the College was rebuilt on or near its original site or in the newer building on Pall Mall.

Harvey’s building was a noble example of Roman architecture (of rustic work with Corinthian pilasters). It stood close to the site now occupied by Stationers’ Hall, and consisted of two stories, a great parlour with a kind of convocation house for the Fellows to meet in below and a library above. This inscription was engraved upon the frieze outside the building in letters three inches long: “Suasu et cura Fran. Prujeani, Praesidis et Edmundi Smith, elect: inchoata et perfecta est haec fabrica An. Mdcliii” (This building was begun and finished in the year 1653, at the suggestion and under the eye of Francis Prujean, the President, and Edmund Smith, an Elect). Harvey therefore with characteristic modesty refrained from taking any share in the praise; perhaps he was wise. The building is destroyed and forgotten, Smith’s name has perished, Prujean’s is only remembered as that of a square in the Old Bailey, but Harvey’s memory remains and needs neither bricks and mortar, nor pictures, nor a statue to perpetuate it.

Harvey’s building was a great example of Roman architecture (with rustic work and Corinthian pilasters). It was located near what is now Stationers’ Hall, and had two stories: a large parlor with a meeting room for the Fellows below and a library above. This inscription was carved on the frieze outside the building in three-inch letters: “Suasu et cura Fran. Prujeani, Praesidis et Edmundi Smith, elect: inchoata et perfecta est haec fabrica An. Mdcliii” (This building was begun and finished in the year 1653, at the suggestion and under the supervision of Francis Prujean, the President, and Edmund Smith, an Elect). Harvey, being characteristically modest, chose not to take any credit for the praise; perhaps he was wise to do so. The building is now destroyed and forgotten, Smith’s name has faded away, Prujean’s is only remembered as a square in the Old Bailey, but Harvey’s legacy endures and doesn’t need bricks and mortar, pictures, or a statue to keep it alive.

Harvey not only paid for the building but he furnished its library with books, amongst which were treatises on geometry, geography, astronomy, music, optics, natural history, and travels, in addition to those upon medical subjects. It was to be open on Fridays from two till five o’clock in summer, but only till four in winter; during all meetings of the College and whenever the librarian, being at leisure, should choose to be present; but no books were allowed to be taken out. The Museum contained numerous objects of curiosity and a variety of surgical instruments. The doors of the buildings were formally opened on February 2, 1653, when Harvey received the President and the Fellows at a sumptuous entertainment, and afterwards addressed a speech to them in which he made over to the College the title-deeds and his whole interest in the structure and its contents.

Harvey not only bought the building but also filled its library with books, including works on geometry, geography, astronomy, music, optics, natural history, and travel, as well as medical subjects. It was set to be open on Fridays from 2 PM to 5 PM in the summer and until 4 PM in the winter; it would also be open during all College meetings and whenever the librarian decided to be available. However, no books could be checked out. The Museum included many curiosities and a variety of surgical instruments. The building doors were officially opened on February 2, 1653, when Harvey hosted the President and the Fellows for a lavish meal and then gave a speech in which he transferred the title deeds and his entire interest in the property and its contents to the College.

The College gave a fresh proof of its gratitude by choosing Harvey unanimously as its President when Dr. Prujean’s term of office came to an end on Michaelmas Day, 1654. As he was absent when the election took place, the Comitia was prorogued until the next day, and Dr. Alston and Dr. Hamey, two of the Elects, were asked to wait upon him to tell him of the honour his colleagues had done them[158]selves and him, and to say that they awaited his answer.

The College showed its appreciation by unanimously electing Harvey as its President when Dr. Prujean's term ended on Michaelmas Day, 1654. Since he wasn't present during the election, the meeting was postponed until the next day. Dr. Alston and Dr. Hamey, two of the elected members, were asked to visit him to inform him of the honor his colleagues had bestowed upon him and themselves, and to say that they were waiting for his response.[158]

Every act of Harvey’s public life that has come down to us is marked, as Dr. Willis very properly observes, not merely by propriety, but by grace. He attended the Comitia or assembly of the College next day, thanked his colleagues for the distinguished honour of which they had thought him worthy—the honour, as he said, of filling the foremost place amongst the physicians of England; but the concerns of the College, he proceeded, were too weighty to be entrusted to one who, like himself, was laden with years and infirm in health; and if he might be acquitted of arrogance in presuming to offer advice in such circumstances, he would say that the College could not do better than reinstate in the authority which he had just laid down their late President, Dr. Prujean, under whose prudent management and fostering care the affairs of the College had greatly prospered. This disinterested counsel had a fitting response, and Harvey’s advice being adopted by general consent, Dr. Prujean was forthwith re-elected President. His first act was to nominate Harvey one of the Consilarii—an honourable office which he did not refuse to accept, and to which he was reappointed in 1655 and 1656.

Every significant moment of Harvey’s public life that has come down to us is characterized, as Dr. Willis rightly notes, not just by propriety, but by grace. The next day, he attended the College’s assembly, thanked his colleagues for the distinguished honor they had deemed him worthy of—the honor, as he stated, of being the leading physician in England. However, he continued, the matters of the College were too important to be handled by someone like him, who was burdened by age and health issues. If he could be excused for suggesting advice in such circumstances, he would say that the College could do no better than reinstate their former President, Dr. Prujean, who had managed the College’s affairs wisely and helped them thrive. This selfless counsel received a fitting response, and with everyone’s agreement, Harvey’s advice was accepted, and Dr. Prujean was promptly re-elected as President. His first act was to nominate Harvey as one of the Consilarii—a respectable position he did not hesitate to accept, and to which he was reappointed in 1655 and 1656.

That Harvey’s complaint of age with its attendant infirmities was no mere figure of speech may be gathered from his letters written about this time. Thus he tells Dr. Horst, the principal physician at Hesse Darmstadt, on the 1st of February, 1654-1655: “I am much pleased to find that in spite of the long time that has passed, and the distance that separates us, you have not yet lost me from your memory, and I could wish that it lay in my power to answer all your inquiries. But indeed my age does not permit me to have this pleasure, for I am not only far stricken in years, but am afflicted with more and more indifferent health.” And writing again to Dr. Horst five months later he says: “Advanced age, which unfits us for the investigation of novel subtleties, and the mind which inclines to repose after the fatigues of lengthened labours, prevent me from mixing myself up with the investigation of these new and difficult questions; so far am I from courting the office of umpire in this dispute [about the digestion and absorption of the food] that I send you the substance of what I had formerly written about it.”

That Harvey’s complaint about aging and its related issues was not just a figure of speech can be seen in his letters from that time. On February 1, 1654-1655, he writes to Dr. Horst, the main doctor at Hesse Darmstadt: “I’m really glad that despite the long time that has passed and the distance between us, you haven’t forgotten me, and I wish I could answer all your questions. But honestly, my age prevents me from enjoying that, since I’m not only getting older but also dealing with increasingly poor health.” Then, five months later, he writes to Dr. Horst again: “Old age, which makes us unsuitable for exploring new complexities, and a mind that tends to rest after the exhaustion of long efforts, keep me from getting involved in these new and tough questions; I’m so far from wanting to be the judge in this debate [about digestion and food absorption] that I’m sending you the main points of what I previously wrote about it.”

Harvey appears to have devoted much of his time in his later years to a study of general literature, which must always have had many attractions to his cultivated[160] mind—a study which is indeed absolutely necessary as a relaxation to one whose mind is bent upon the solution of obscure scientific problems if he desires to make his results intelligible. Writing to Nardi on the 30th of November, 1653, to thank him for a commentary on Lucretius’ account of the plague, he goes on to say, “Nor need you plead in excuse your advanced life. I myself, though verging on my eightieth year and sorely failed in bodily health, nevertheless feel my mind still vigorous, so that I continue to give myself up to studies of this kind, especially connected with the sacred things of Apollo, for I do indeed rejoice to see learned men everywhere illustrating the republic of letters.” It would seem too as if he had gained some reputation as a judge of general literature, for Howell in his familiar letters writes to him:—

Harvey seems to have dedicated much of his later years to studying general literature, which must have always appealed to his refined[160] mind—a pursuit that is truly essential for someone focused on solving complex scientific issues if they want their findings to be clear. In a letter to Nardi on November 30, 1653, to thank him for a commentary on Lucretius' account of the plague, he adds, "You don't need to make excuses for your age. Even though I'm approaching my eightieth year and my health is quite poor, I still feel my mind is sharp, so I continue to engage in these studies, especially those related to the sacred matters of Apollo, because it genuinely makes me happy to see scholars everywhere enhancing the literary community." It also seems he had earned some reputation as a critic of general literature, as Howell mentions him in his familiar letters:—

“To Dr. Harvey, at St. Lawrence Pountney.

“To Dr. Harvey, at St. Lawrence Pountney.

Sir,—I remember well you pleased not only to pass a favourable censure but gave a high character of the first part of ‘Dodona’s Grove,’ which makes this second to come and wait on you, which, I dare say, for variety and fancy, is nothing inferior to the first. It continueth an historical account of the occurrences of the times in an allegorical way, under the shadow of trees;[161] and I believe it omits not any material passage which happened as far as it goes. If you please to spend some of the parings of your time and fetch a walk in this Grove, you may haply find therein some recreation. And if it be true what the Ancients write of some trees, that they are fatidical, these come to foretell, at least to wish you, as the season invites me, a good New Year, according to the Italian compliment, Buon principio, miglior mezzo, ed ottimo fine. With these wishes of happiness in all the three degrees of comparison,

Sir,—I remember well that you were not only kind enough to give a positive review, but also praised the first part of ‘Dodona’s Grove,’ which makes this second part come to you, and I dare say, in terms of variety and creativity, it’s just as good as the first. It continues the historical account of the events of the times in an allegorical way, under the shade of trees;[161] and I believe it doesn’t leave out any significant events that happened, as far as it goes. If you’d like to take some of your spare time and stroll through this Grove, you might find some enjoyment within it. And if what the Ancients say about certain trees being prophetic is true, these trees are here to wish you, as the season encourages me, a happy New Year, following the Italian saying, Buon principio, miglior mezzo, ed ottimo fine. With these wishes for happiness in all three phases of life,

“I rest, Your devoted Servant,
“J. H.

"I rest, your devoted servant,
J. H.

Lond. 2 Jan.

“London, Jan 2”

As a rule it is almost impossible to fix the dates of the “Epistolæ Ho-Elianæ,” but the first part of “Dodona’s Grove” was issued in 1640, and the second part in 1650, so that the letter was probably written in 1651. Even if the letters were never really sent to those to whom they are addressed, Howell selected his apparent correspondents with such care that he would not have addressed Harvey in this manner unless he had been credited with some skill as a critic of general literature. This, too, is borne out in another letter to Nardi on October 25, 1655, in[162] which he says that he is used to solace his declining years and to refresh his understanding, jaded with the trifles of everyday life, by reading the best works. Shortly before he died he was engaged in reading Oughtred’s “Clavis Mathematica,” and in working out the problems. The book was no doubt brought under his notice by Charles Scarborough, who with Seth Ward was the first to read it with his pupils at Cambridge, where it long remained a favourite textbook. When Scarborough and Ward were young, they once made a journey to see Oughtred, an old Etonian, “who was then living at Albury, in Surrey, to be informed of many things in his ‘Clavis Mathematica,’ which seemed at that time very obscure to them. Mr. Oughtred treated them with great humanity, being very much pleased to see such ingenious young men,” says Anthony Wood, who tells the story, “apply themselves to those studies, and in a short time he sent them away well satisfied in their desires.”

As a rule, it's almost impossible to determine the dates of the “Epistolæ Ho-Elianæ,” but the first part of “Dodona’s Grove” was published in 1640, and the second part in 1650, so the letter was probably written in 1651. Even if the letters were never actually sent to their intended recipients, Howell chose his apparent correspondents so carefully that he wouldn't have addressed Harvey in this way unless he had been recognized for some skill as a critic of general literature. This is also supported by another letter to Nardi on October 25, 1655, in[162] which he states that he seeks to comfort his later years and refresh his mind, tired from the trivialities of everyday life, by reading the best works. Shortly before he died, he was engaged in reading Oughtred’s “Clavis Mathematica” and working through the problems. The book was likely brought to his attention by Charles Scarborough, who, along with Seth Ward, was the first to read it with his students at Cambridge, where it remained a long-time favorite textbook. When Scarborough and Ward were young, they took a trip to visit Oughtred, an old Etonian, “who was then living at Albury, in Surrey, to learn about many things in his ‘Clavis Mathematica,’ which seemed very obscure to them at that time. Mr. Oughtred treated them with great kindness, being very pleased to see such clever young men,” says Anthony Wood, who recounts the story, “dedicating themselves to those studies, and in a short time he sent them away very satisfied with their inquiries.”

Harvey still retained his Lumleian lectureship, the duties of which he conscientiously discharged to the last. His life, says Dr. Munk, already prolonged beyond the span allotted to man, and his waning powers yet further broken by repeated and severe attacks of illness, warned him of his approaching end.[163] He had lived to see his grand discovery of the circulation of the blood universally accepted and inculcated as a canon in most of the medical schools of Europe; and he is said by Hobbes to have been “the only one that conquered envy in his lifetime and saw his new doctrine everywhere established.” Harvey now prepared for the great change awaiting him, and on July 28, 1656, resigned his lectureship, took his leave of the College, and in so doing manifested the same zeal for its prosperity as had marked the whole of his former life. On this occasion he put the crowning act to his munificence by giving to the College in perpetuity his patrimonial estate at Burmarsh in Kent, then valued at £56 a year. The particular purposes of this donation were the institution of an annual feast, at which a Latin oration should be spoken in commemoration of the benefactors of the College, a gratuity for the orator, and a provision for the keeper of his library and museum. All this attention to perpetuate a spirit of concord and social friendship among his brethren, was in full accordance with Harvey’s benevolent and liberal sentiments.

Harvey still held his Lumleian lectureship, which he diligently managed until the end. His life, as Dr. Munk notes, had already exceeded the typical human lifespan, and his declining health was further weakened by ongoing severe illnesses, signaling his impending death.[163] He had lived to witness his major discovery of blood circulation being widely accepted and taught as a fundamental principle in most medical schools across Europe; Hobbes even mentioned that he was “the only one who overcame envy in his lifetime and saw his new doctrine widely established.” Harvey now readied himself for the significant change ahead and, on July 28, 1656, resigned his lectureship, bid farewell to the College, and in doing so showed the same commitment to its success that characterized his entire life. On this occasion, he made a generous gesture by gifting his family estate in Burmarsh, Kent, valued at £56 a year, to the College for all time. The specific goals of this donation included establishing an annual feast, during which a Latin speech would honor the College's benefactors, a payment for the speaker, and support for the custodian of his library and museum. His focus on fostering a spirit of unity and friendship among his colleagues perfectly aligned with Harvey's generous and kind values.

The last of his letters which has been preserved is addressed to John Vlackveld, physician at Haarlem,[164] who had sent him an interesting specimen. The letter is a characteristic one. It runs:—

The last of his preserved letters is addressed to John Vlackveld, a doctor in Haarlem,[164] who had sent him an intriguing specimen. The letter is typical of his style. It goes:—

Learned Sir,—Your much esteemed letter reached me safely, in which you not only exhibit your kind consideration of me, but display a singular zeal in the cultivation of our art.

Learned Sir,—I received your valued letter safely, in which you not only show your kind regard for me but also demonstrate a unique enthusiasm in advancing our craft.

“It is even so. Nature is nowhere accustomed more openly to display her secret mysteries than in cases where she shows traces of her workings apart from the beaten path; nor is there any better way to advance the proper practice of medicine than to give our minds to the discovery of the usual law of nature, by careful investigation of cases of rarer forms of disease. For it has been found in almost all things, that what they contain of useful or of applicable, is hardly perceived unless we are deprived of them, or they become deranged in some way. The case of the plasterer to which you refer is indeed a curious one and might supply a text for a lengthened commentary by way of illustration. But it is in vain that you apply the spur to urge me, at my present age, not mature merely but declining, to gird myself for any new investigation; for I now consider myself entitled to my discharge from duty. It will,[165] however, always be a pleasant sight to see distinguished men like yourself engaged in this honourable arena. Farewell, most learned sir, and whatever you do, still love

“It’s true. Nature rarely reveals her hidden mysteries as clearly as when she shows signs of her workings off the usual path; and there’s no better way to improve the practice of medicine than by focusing our minds on discovering the common laws of nature through careful examination of unusual diseases. It’s been found that we hardly notice what is useful or applicable in most things unless we lose them or they become disordered in some way. The case of the plasterer you mentioned is indeed intriguing and could serve as a basis for a lengthy commentary as an example. But it’s pointless to push me at my current age—not just mature but declining—to take on any new investigations; I feel I’ve earned my retirement from duty. However, it will always be a pleasure to see esteemed individuals like you participating in this noble field. Farewell, esteemed sir, and whatever you do, continue to love.

“Yours, most respectfully,
William Harvey.

“Yours sincerely, “William Harvey.”

London, April 24, 1657.”

London, April 24, 1657.


CHAPTER VII
Harvey's Death, Burial, and Eulogy

Harvey died at Roehampton in the house of his brother Eliab on the 3rd of June, 1657. Aubrey says that on the morning of his death, about ten o’clock, he went to speak and found that he had the dead palsy in his tongue; then he saw what was to become of him. He knew there were then no hopes of his recovery, so presently he sends for his young nephews to come up to him, to whom he gives one the minute watch with which he had made his experiments, to another his signet ring, and to another some other remembrance. He then made signs (for being seized with the dead palsy in his tongue he could not speak) to Sambroke, his apothecary in Blackfriars, to let him blood in the tongue, which did him little or no good, and so ended his days, dying in the evening of the day on which[167] he was stricken, the palsy giving him an easy passport.

Harvey passed away at his brother Eliab's house in Roehampton on June 3, 1657. Aubrey recounts that on the morning of his death, around ten o’clock, he tried to speak but discovered he had lost the ability to move his tongue. It was then that he realized his fate. Knowing that recovery was impossible, he called for his young nephews to come to him. He gave one a minute watch he had used for his experiments, to another his signet ring, and to another some other memento. He then signaled to Sambroke, his apothecary in Blackfriars, to bleed him in the tongue, which was of little help, and so he passed away in the evening of the day he was stricken, the palsy granting him a peaceful exit.

It would appear from this account that Harvey died of a cerebral hemorrhage from vessels long injured by gout and situated rather at the base or internal parts of the brain than in the frontal lobes. Most probably the left Sylvian artery gave way, leading at first to a slight extravasation of blood, which rapidly increased in quantity until it overwhelmed his brain. The copy of the death mask in the church at Hempstead shows the left eye more widely open than the right, whilst the furrows on the right side of the face are much more marked than those on the left side.

It seems from this account that Harvey died from a brain hemorrhage due to blood vessels that had been damaged for a long time by gout, primarily located toward the base or inner parts of the brain rather than in the frontal lobes. Most likely, the left Sylvian artery ruptured, initially causing a small amount of blood to leak, which quickly increased until it overwhelmed his brain. The death mask displayed in the church at Hempstead shows the left eye more widely open than the right, while the wrinkles on the right side of the face are much more pronounced than those on the left side.

The body was brought to London, where it seems to have been placed in Cockaine House, which also belonged to Eliab Harvey, and in that room of the house which became afterwards the office of Elias Ashmole, the antiquary to whom Oxford owes the Ashmolean Museum. Here it rested many days because, though Harvey died on the 3rd of June, it was not until the 25th of June that the Fellows of the College of Physicians received a notice requesting them, clothed in their gowns, to attend the funeral on the following day. In the meantime, Eliab, as his brother’s executor, had decided that[168] Harvey should be buried at Hempstead in Essex, and accordingly, on the 26th of June, 1657, the funeral procession started from London. It was followed far beyond the City walls by a large number of the Fellows of the College of Physicians, many of whom must afterwards have hurried back to Westminster Hall, where, on the same day, with the greatest ceremony and with all the pomp of circumstance, Cromwell was a second time inaugurated after the humble petition and advice had given him the power of nominating his successors and of forming a second House of Parliament, whilst it assigned to him a perpetual revenue.

The body was taken to London, where it was placed in Cockaine House, which also belonged to Eliab Harvey, specifically in the room that later became the office of Elias Ashmole, the antiquarian credited with the Ashmolean Museum in Oxford. It lay there for several days because, even though Harvey passed away on June 3rd, the Fellows of the College of Physicians didn't receive a notice, asking them to attend the funeral in their gowns, until June 25th. In the meantime, Eliab, as his brother’s executor, had decided that[168] Harvey should be buried in Hempstead, Essex, so on June 26th, 1657, the funeral procession departed from London. A large number of the Fellows of the College of Physicians followed the procession well beyond the City walls, many of whom likely rushed back to Westminster Hall, where, on the same day, with great ceremony and all the pomp, Cromwell was inaugurated again after being given the power to nominate his successors and create a second House of Parliament, along with a perpetual revenue.

There is no record of the time when the funeral party reached Hempstead, nor where it stopped on the way. The village is situated about fifty miles from London and seven miles east of Saffron Walden, so that one, if not two, nights must have been spent upon the journey. Here, about 1655, Eliab Harvey had built “the Harvey Chapel,” a plain, rectangular building of brick with a high-pitched tile roof, on the north side of the church, adjoining and communicating with the chancel and lighted by three large windows. He had also built the outer vault beneath it as a place of sepulture for his family, and when this became full in 1766, one of his descendants, also[169] an Eliab Harvey, but of Claybury, built the inner vault. Twice before had Eliab made a similar journey. Once in 1655, after the death of his daughter Sarah, a girl of twelve, and again in 1656, at the funeral of Elizabeth, another daughter aged nine. Harvey was laid in the outer chapel, between the bodies of his two nieces, and like them he was “lapt in lead,” coffinless, and upon his breast was placed in great letters—

There’s no record of when the funeral party arrived in Hempstead or where it stopped along the way. The village is about fifty miles from London and seven miles east of Saffron Walden, meaning they must have spent at least one, if not two, nights on the journey. Around 1655, Eliab Harvey built “the Harvey Chapel,” a simple rectangular brick building with a steep tile roof, located on the north side of the church. It connects to the chancel and is lit by three large windows. He also constructed the outer vault beneath it as a burial place for his family, and when this became full in 1766, one of his descendants, also named Eliab Harvey but from Claybury, built the inner vault. Eliab had made a similar journey twice before: once in 1655 after the death of his twelve-year-old daughter Sarah, and again in 1656 for the funeral of Elizabeth, his nine-year-old daughter. Harvey was buried in the outer chapel between the bodies of his two nieces, and like them, he was “wrapped in lead,” without a coffin, with his name placed in large letters on his chest—

DOCTOR
WILLIAM + HARVEY +
DECEASED + THE + 3 +
OF + JUNE + 1657 +
AGED + 79 + YEARS.

DOCTOR
WILLIAM + HARVEY +
DECEASED + ON + THE + 3 +
OF + JUNE + 1657 +
AGED + 79 + YEARS.

“I was at the funeral,” says Aubrey, “and helped to carry him into the vault.” The simple wrapping of the body in lead seems to have been a custom peculiar to the Harvey family. The leaden case used for William Harvey was roughly shaped to the form of the body, the head part having the rude outline of a face with mouth, nose, and eyes; the neck wide and the shoulders expanded. The breastplate was broad and the inscription upon it was in raised letters. The body of the case was long and[170] tapering towards the feet, where the lead was turned up at a right angle. The measurements of the case show that it afforded no data as to Harvey’s size, for though he was a man “of the lowest stature,” its extreme length from the crown of the head to the toes was no less than six feet and a quarter.

“I was at the funeral,” says Aubrey, “and helped carry him into the vault.” The simple practice of wrapping the body in lead seems to be something unique to the Harvey family. The leaden case used for William Harvey was roughly shaped to fit the body, with the head section showing a crude outline of a face with mouth, nose, and eyes; the neck was wide and the shoulders broad. The breastplate was wide, and the inscription on it was in raised letters. The body of the case was long and[170] tapered towards the feet, where the lead was bent up at a right angle. The dimensions of the case indicate that it doesn't provide any information about Harvey’s size because, although he was a man “of the lowest stature,” the length from the top of his head to his toes was no less than six feet and a quarter.

When the late Sir Benjamin Ward Richardson first entered the vault in 1847, the remains of Harvey had not been visited within the memory of man, though the villagers knew by tradition that “Dr. Harvey was a very great man, who had made, they were told, some great discovery, though they did not know what it was.” At that time the vault was practically open to the public, for the window in it at the eastern end was uncased and badly barred. The leaden shell containing Harvey’s remains lay upon the floor just beneath the window and with the feet directed towards it. It was therefore exposed to the drift of rain when it beat into the vault with an east wind, and the sarcophagus was so unprotected that boys could throw stones upon it, and did so. The lead in the upper third of its length from the feet was almost torn through on its upper surface, though the rent was only a small one. The leaden case, too, was beginning to bend in over the[171] middle of the body like a large scoop or spoon, in which water could accumulate.

When the late Sir Benjamin Ward Richardson first visited the vault in 1847, Harvey’s remains hadn’t been seen in living memory, although the villagers had heard through tradition that “Dr. Harvey was a very great man who had made some significant discovery, although they didn’t know what it was.” At that time, the vault was practically open to the public, as the window at the eastern end was uncovered and poorly secured. The leaden coffin containing Harvey’s remains was lying on the floor just under the window, with the feet pointing towards it. This made it vulnerable to rain when it blew into the vault from the east, and the sarcophagus was so exposed that boys would throw stones at it, which they did. The lead on the upper third of the length from the feet was nearly punctured on its top surface, although the hole was small. The lead case was also starting to bend in the middle of the body like a large scoop or spoon, where water could collect.

Some repairs were made in the vault after it had been visited and its condition had been reported upon by Dr. Stewart and (Sir) Richard Quain in 1868, but the leaden case still remained upon the floor and the opening had become so large that a frog jumped out of it on one occasion as soon as it was touched. Ten years later Sir Benjamin Richardson made a further examination of the case and reported that the centre of the shell, extending from the middle of the trunk to the feet had so far collapsed that the upper surface all but touched the lower one, whilst the crack in the lead was now so large that it measured fully six inches in length. But owing to the greater collapse of the lead the fissure was not so wide as it was in 1868; indeed, the edges had now closed, leaving only a space of half an inch at the widest part.

Some repairs were done in the vault after Dr. Stewart and (Sir) Richard Quain visited it and reported on its condition in 1868, but the lead case still lay on the floor, and the opening had become so large that a frog jumped out of it one time when it was touched. Ten years later, Sir Benjamin Richardson examined the case again and reported that the center of the shell, from the middle of the trunk to the feet, had collapsed so much that the upper surface was almost touching the lower one, and the crack in the lead was now about six inches long. However, due to the greater collapse of the lead, the fissure was not as wide as it had been in 1868; in fact, the edges had now closed, leaving only a half-inch space at the widest part.

“The question which interests us most,” says Richardson, “has yet to be considered. Are any remains of Harvey left in the sarcophagus? Expecting to find the opening in the lead in the same condition at my latest visit, as it was at the latest but one, I took with me a small mirror, a magnesium light, and every[172] appliance for making what may be called a sarcophoscopic investigation. To my dismay, I discovered that the opening is now almost closed by the collapse of the lead, so that the reflector could not be used, while the shell is positively filled at the opening with thick, dirty fluid, like mud—a fluid thick as melted pitch and having a peculiar organic odour. This extends into the case above and below the crack or fissure. There can be little remaining of the body, not much probably even of the skeleton.”

“The question that interests us the most,” says Richardson, “has yet to be considered. Are there any remains of Harvey in the sarcophagus? Expecting to find the opening in the lead in the same condition during my latest visit as it was the visit before that, I brought with me a small mirror, a magnesium light, and every[172] tool for conducting what might be called a sarcophoscopic investigation. To my dismay, I found that the opening is now almost closed due to the collapse of the lead, so I couldn't use the reflector, and the shell is completely filled at the opening with thick, dirty fluid, like mud—a fluid as thick as melted pitch and having a strange organic smell. This extends into the case both above and below the crack or fissure. There can’t be much left of the body, probably not even much of the skeleton.”

Sir Benjamin concluded his report with the suggestion that “these honoured remains should be conveyed to their one fit and final resting-place—Westminster Abbey. There, laid two feet deep in the floor in some quiet corner and covered merely with a thick glass plate, the leaden sarcophagus, still visible to those who take an interest in the history of science, would be protected for ages, instead of being destined, as it now certainly is, to fall into a mere crumbling, unrecognisable mass, in the course, at furthest, of another hundred years.” The failing health and subsequent death of Dr. Stanley, the Dean of Westminster, prevented the execution of this project, which would probably have been carried into effect had he lived, for it is thought that he was willing to allow[173] the remains of Harvey to be placed near those of Hunter or Livingstone.

Sir Benjamin finished his report by suggesting that “these honored remains should be moved to their proper and final resting place—Westminster Abbey. There, buried two feet deep in the floor in some quiet corner and covered simply with a thick glass plate, the leaden sarcophagus, still visible to those interested in the history of science, would be preserved for ages, instead of being destined, as it certainly is now, to crumble into an unrecognizable mass within another hundred years at most.” The declining health and eventual death of Dr. Stanley, the Dean of Westminster, stopped this plan from happening, which likely would have been carried out if he had lived, as it’s believed he was open to allowing[173] the remains of Harvey to be placed near those of Hunter or Livingstone.

On the 28th of January, 1882, the whole tower of Hempstead Church fell towards the south-west into the churchyard. No injury was done to the Harvey Chapel, but the accident led to a further examination of Harvey’s shell. It was found that the lead was perishing rapidly, and that the shell itself was full of water. A formal report was made to the College of Physicians, who appointed a committee of its Fellows to advise upon the best method of procedure. The labours of the Committee resulted in a decision to leave the remains at Hempstead, but to remove them to the chapel above the vault. The necessary consent having been obtained, and a marble sarcophagus to receive the leaden case having been selected, an architect was invited to examine the vault and the floor of the chapel. Under his directions pillars were built in the vault to sustain the additional weight upon the floor of the chapel, and on St. Luke’s Day, 1883, the leaden case containing Harvey’s remains was carried reverently from the vault by eight Fellows of the College. It was immediately deposited in the sarcophagus in the presence of the President, the Office Bearers, and many Fellows of the Royal College of[174] Physicians. A leaden case was also deposited within the sarcophagus containing the quarto edition of Harvey’s works in Latin, edited in 1766 by Drs. Akenside and Lawrence, with a memorial bottle hermetically sealed and containing a scroll with the following memorial:

On January 28, 1882, the entire tower of Hempstead Church collapsed toward the southwest into the churchyard. The Harvey Chapel was not damaged, but the incident prompted a closer inspection of Harvey’s shell. It was discovered that the lead was deteriorating rapidly and that the shell was filled with water. A formal report was submitted to the College of Physicians, which set up a committee of its Fellows to advise on the best course of action. The committee decided to leave the remains at Hempstead but to relocate them to the chapel above the vault. Once the necessary permissions were secured and a marble sarcophagus for the leaden case was chosen, an architect was called in to assess the vault and the chapel floor. Following his instructions, pillars were constructed in the vault to support the extra weight on the chapel floor, and on St. Luke’s Day in 1883, the leaden case containing Harvey’s remains was respectfully carried from the vault by eight Fellows of the College. It was then placed in the sarcophagus in front of the President, the Office Bearers, and many Fellows of the Royal College of[174] Physicians. A leaden case was also included within the sarcophagus containing the quarto edition of Harvey’s works in Latin, edited in 1766 by Drs. Akenside and Lawrence, along with a memorial bottle that was hermetically sealed and contained a scroll bearing the following memorial:

“The body of William Harvey lapt in lead, simply soldered, was laid without shell or enclosure of any kind in the Harvey vault of this Church of Hempstead, Essex, in June, 1657.

“The body of William Harvey wrapped in lead, simply sealed, was placed without a shell or enclosure of any kind in the Harvey vault of this Church of Hempstead, Essex, in June, 1657.”

“In the course of time the lead enclosing the remains was, from exposure and natural decay, so seriously damaged as to endanger its preservation, rendering some repair of it the duty of those interested in the memory of the illustrious discoverer of the circulation of the Blood.

“In time, the lead surrounding the remains was seriously damaged due to exposure and natural decay, putting its preservation at risk, making it the responsibility of those who care about the legacy of the famous discoverer of blood circulation to repair it.”

“The Royal College of Physicians, of which corporate body Harvey was a munificent Benefactor, and which by his favour is the possessor in perpetuity of his patrimonial estate at Burmarsh, Kent, did in the years 1882-83, by permission of the Representatives of the Harvey family, undertake that duty.

“The Royal College of Physicians, of which corporate body Harvey was a generous benefactor, and which, thanks to his support, permanently owns his family estate at Burmarsh, Kent, undertook that responsibility in the years 1882-83 with permission from the representatives of the Harvey family.”

“In accordance with this determination the leaden mortuary chest containing the remains of Harvey was[175] repaired, and was, as far as possible, restored to its original state, and on this 18th day of October, 1883, in the presence of four representatives of the Harvey family and of the President, all the office bearers and many other Fellows of the College of Physicians (whose names are hereunto appended), was reverently translated from the Harvey vault to this Sarcophagus, raised by the College for its reception and preservation.”

“In line with this decision, the heavy burial chest holding Harvey's remains was[175] repaired and restored as much as possible to its original condition. On October 18, 1883, in the presence of four representatives from the Harvey family, the President, all the office bearers, and many other Fellows of the College of Physicians (whose names are listed below), it was respectfully moved from the Harvey vault to this sarcophagus, which was created by the College for its placement and preservation.”

High in the wall of the Church at Hempstead is a marble monument containing a bust of William Harvey. The ornamentation of the tablet is bold and effective, and below the bust is a long Latin inscription testifying to Harvey’s good works. The bust was carefully examined by Mr. Thomas Woolner, R.A., who came to the conclusion that it was made from a death mask. He says that “the features presented by the bust are clearly those of a dead face. The sculptor exhibits no knowledge of sculpture except when he was copying what was directly before him. With the cast of the face for his copy he has shown true artistic delineation, but all that he has been obliged to add to make up the bust as it stands is of the worst possible quality. The ears are placed entirely out of position, the large, redundant[176] head of hair is altogether out of character, imaginary and badly executed, and the drapery of the shoulders is simply despicable.” We have nevertheless to thank the rude sculptor for the care he has devoted to the face, and we are enriched by the knowledge supplied to us by a great contemporary authority in sculpture, that the true lineaments of William Harvey, as they were seen at the time of his death, are still in our possession—lineaments which indicate a face at once refined, reflective, and commanding.

High up on the wall of the Church at Hempstead is a marble monument featuring a bust of William Harvey. The decoration of the tablet is striking and effective, and beneath the bust is a long Latin inscription honoring Harvey’s good deeds. The bust was thoroughly examined by Mr. Thomas Woolner, R.A., who concluded that it was made from a death mask. He states that “the features presented by the bust are clearly those of a dead face. The sculptor shows no understanding of sculpture except when he was directly copying what was in front of him. With the cast of the face as his reference, he has displayed true artistic representation, but everything he had to add to complete the bust is of the lowest quality. The ears are entirely out of place, the large, excessive [176] head of hair is completely out of character, imaginary, and poorly executed, and the drapery on the shoulders is simply terrible.” However, we must still thank the rough sculptor for the attention he gave to the face, and we appreciate the insight provided by a prominent contemporary expert in sculpture—that the true features of William Harvey, as they appeared at the time of his death, are still with us—features that suggest a face that is both refined and commanding.

Harvey’s will is an interesting document. It is without date, but it seems to have been made at some time between July, 1651, and February, 1653. The codicil is also undated. Perhaps it was added shortly before Sunday, the 28th of December, 1656, the day on which Harvey read over the whole document and formally declared and published it as his last will and testament in the presence of Heneage Finch, his nephew by marriage, afterwards the Lord Chancellor, and his faithful servant, John Raby. The will runs:

Harvey’s will is an intriguing document. It doesn’t have a date, but it appears to have been created sometime between July 1651 and February 1653. The codicil is also undated. It might have been added just before Sunday, December 28, 1656, the day Harvey reviewed the entire document and officially declared and published it as his last will and testament in front of Heneage Finch, his nephew by marriage, who later became the Lord Chancellor, and his loyal servant, John Raby. The will states:

“The Last Will and Testament of William Harvey, M.D.

“The Last Will and Testament of William Harvey, M.D.

“In the name of the Almighty and Eternal God, Amen.

“In the name of the Almighty and Eternal God, Amen.

“I, William Harvey, of London, Doctor of Physic, do by these presents make and ordain this my last Will and testament in manner and form following, revoking hereby all former and other wills and testaments whatsoever.

“I, William Harvey, of London, Doctor of Medicine, hereby create and declare this as my last will and testament in the following manner, revoking all prior wills and testaments.”

“Imprimis, I do most humbly render my soul to Him that gave it and to my blessed Lord and Saviour Christ Jesus, and my body to the earth to be buried at the discretion of my executor herein after named.

“First of all, I respectfully give my soul back to Him who gave it, and to my blessed Lord and Savior Christ Jesus, and I give my body to the earth to be buried at the decision of my executor named herein.”

“The personal estate which at the time of my decease I shall be in any way possessed of either in law or equity, be it in goods, household stuff, ready monies, debts, duties, arrearages of rents or any other ways whatsoever and whereof I shall not by this present will or by some Codicil to be hereunto annexed make a particular gift and disposition I do after my debts, funerals, and legacies paid and discharged, give and bequeath the same unto my loving brother Mr. Eliab Harvey, merchant of London, whom I make executor of this my last will and testament.”

“The personal property that I own at the time of my death, whether legally or equitably, including goods, household items, cash, debts, obligations, unpaid rents, or any other forms of assets, which I do not specifically assign or give in this will or in any attached codicil, I give and bequeath to my dear brother Mr. Eliab Harvey, a merchant in London, after all my debts, funeral expenses, and legacies are paid. I appoint him as the executor of this my last will and testament.”

He then settles the distribution of certain lands which “I have lately purchased in Northamptonshire or thereabouts, commonly known by the name of Oxon grounds and formerly belonging unto the Earl of Manchester; and certain other grounds in Leicester[178]shire, commonly called or known by the name of Baron Parke and sometime heretofore belonging unto Sir Henry Hastings, Knight, both which purchases were made in the name of several persons nominated and trusted by me.” The will then proceeds: “And first I appoint so much money to be raised and laid out upon that building which I have already begun to erect within the College of Physicians in London as will serve to finish the same according to the design already made.

He then arranges the distribution of certain lands that “I recently bought in Northamptonshire or nearby, commonly known as Oxon grounds and previously owned by the Earl of Manchester; and some other lands in Leicester[178]shire, generally referred to as Baron Parke and previously owned by Sir Henry Hastings, Knight, both of which purchases were made in the name of several people I nominated and trusted.” The will then continues: “And first, I designate enough money to be raised and spent on the building I have already started constructing at the College of Physicians in London to complete it according to the existing design.”

“Item, I give and bequeath unto my loving sister-in-law Mrs. Eliab Harvey one hundred pounds to buy something to keep in remembrance of me.

“Item, I give and bequeath to my dear sister-in-law Mrs. Eliab Harvey one hundred pounds to purchase something to remember me by.

“Item, I give to my niece Mary Pratt all that linen, household stuff and furniture which I have at Combe, near Croydon, for the use of Will. Foulkes and to whom his keeping shall be assigned after her death or before (by) me at any time.

“Item, I give to my niece Mary Pratt all the linen, household items, and furniture that I have at Combe, near Croydon, for the use of Will Foulkes, and to whoever his care shall be assigned after her death or at any time before (by) me."

“Item, I give unto my niece Mary West and her daughter Amy West half the linen I shall leave at London in my chests and chambers together with all my plate excepting my coffee-pot.

“Item, I give to my niece Mary West and her daughter Amy West half the linen I will leave in London in my chests and rooms along with all my silverware except for my coffee pot.

“Item, I give to my loving sister Eliab all the other half of my linen which I shall leave behind me.

“Item, I give to my beloved sister Eliab all of the remaining half of my linen that I will leave behind.”

“Item, I give to my loving sister Daniell at Lam[179]beth and to every one of her children severally the sum of fifty pounds.

“Item, I give to my loving sister Daniell at Lam[179]beth and to each of her children separately the amount of fifty pounds.

“Item, I give to my loving cousin Mr. Heneage Finch for his pains, counsel and advice about the contriving of this my will one hundred pounds.

“Item, I give to my dear cousin Mr. Heneage Finch one hundred pounds for his efforts, advice, and support in creating this my will.

“Item, I give to all my little Godchildren, Nieces and Nephews severally to every one fifty pounds.

“Item, I give fifty pounds to each of my little godchildren, nieces, and nephews.”

“Item, I give and bequeath to the town of Folkestone where I was born two hundred pounds to be bestowed by the advice of the Mayor thereof and my Executor for the best use of the poor.

“Item, I give and bequeath to the town of Folkestone, where I was born, two hundred pounds to be distributed by the Mayor and my Executor for the benefit of the poor.”

“Item, I give to the poor of Christ Hospital [? St. Bartholomew’s Hospital] in Smithfield thirty pounds.

“Item, I give thirty pounds to the poor of Christ Hospital [? St. Bartholomew’s Hospital] in Smithfield.

“Item, I give to Will. Harvey my godson, the son of my brother Michael Harvey deceased, one hundred pounds and to his brother Michael fifty pounds.

“Item, I give to Will. Harvey, my godson and the son of my late brother Michael Harvey, one hundred pounds, and to his brother Michael, fifty pounds.

“Item, I give to my nephew Tho. Cullen and his children one hundred pounds and to his brother my godson, Will. Cullen one hundred pounds.

“Item, I give my nephew Tho. Cullen and his children one hundred pounds, and to his brother, my godson, Will. Cullen, one hundred pounds.”

“Item, I give to my nephew John Harvey the son of my loving brother Tho. Harvey deceased two hundred pounds.

“Item, I give my nephew John Harvey, the son of my beloved brother Tho. Harvey, who has passed away, two hundred pounds.

“Item, I give to my servant John Raby, for his diligence in my service and sickness twenty pounds. And to Alice Garth, my servant, ten pounds over and[180] above what I am already owing unto her by my bill which was her mistress’s legacy.

“Item, I give to my servant John Raby, for his hard work during my service and illness, twenty pounds. And to Alice Garth, my servant, ten pounds in addition to what I already owe her by my bill, which was her mistress’s legacy.[180]

“Item, I give among the poor children of Amy Rigdon daughter of my loving uncle Mr. Tho. Halke twenty pounds.

“Item, I give to the poor children of Amy Rigdon, daughter of my beloved uncle Mr. Tho. Halke, twenty pounds.

“Item, among other my poorest kindred one hundred pounds to be distributed at the appointment of my executor.

“Item, among my other less fortunate relatives, one hundred pounds to be distributed at the discretion of my executor.

“Item, I give among the servants of my sister Dan at my funeralls five pounds. And likewise among the servants of my nephew Dan. Harvey at Coombe as much.

“Item, I give five pounds to the servants of my sister Dan at my funeral. And the same amount to the servants of my nephew Dan. Harvey at Coombe will receive the same.”

“Item, I give to my cousin Mary Tomes fifty pounds.

“Item, I give to my cousin Mary Tomes fifty pounds.

“Item, I give to my loving friend Mr. Prestwood one hundred pounds.

“Item, I give to my dear friend Mr. Prestwood one hundred pounds.

“Item, I give to every one of my loving brother Eliab his sons and daughters severally fifty pounds apiece.

“Item, I give to each of my beloved brother Eliab’s children fifty pounds each.”

“All which legacies and gifts aforesaid are chiefly to buy something to keep in remembrance of me.

“All the legacies and gifts mentioned above are mainly to buy something to remember me by."

“Item, I give among the servants of my brother Eliab which shall be dwelling with him at the time of my decease ten pounds.

“Item, I give to the servants of my brother Eliab who are living with him at the time of my death ten pounds.

“Furthermore, I give and bequeath unto my sister Eliab’s sister Mrs. Coventrey, a widow, during her[181] natural life the yearly rent or sum of twenty pounds.

“Furthermore, I give and bequeath to my sister Eliab’s sister, Mrs. Coventrey, a widow, the annual rent or sum of twenty pounds for the rest of her[181] natural life.

“Item, I give to my niece Mary West during her natural life the yearly rent or sum of forty pounds.

“Item, I give my niece Mary West the annual payment of forty pounds for the rest of her life.

“Item, I give for the use and behoof and better ordering of Will Foulkes for and during the term of his life unto my niece Mary Pratt the yearly rent of ten pounds, which sum if it happen my niece shall die before him I desire may be paid to them to whom his keeping shall be appointed.

“Item, I give for the benefit and better management of Will Foulkes during his lifetime to my niece Mary Pratt the yearly rent of ten pounds. If my niece happens to die before him, I request that this amount be paid to whoever is appointed to care for him.”

“Item, I will that the twenty pounds which I yearly allow him my brother Galen Browne may be continued as a legacy from his sister during his natural life.

“Item, I request that the twenty pounds I give my brother Galen Browne each year continues as a legacy from his sister for his lifetime.

“Item, I will that the payments to Mr. Samuel Fenton’s children out of the profits of Buckholt lease be orderly performed as my dear deceased loving wife gave order so long as that lease shall stand good.

“Item, I want the payments to Mr. Samuel Fenton’s children from the profits of the Buckholt lease to be made as my dear deceased wife instructed, as long as that lease remains valid."

“Item, I give unto Alice Garth during her natural life the yearly rent or sum of twenty pounds.

“Item, I give to Alice Garth for her lifetime the annual rent or amount of twenty pounds.

“Item, to John Raby during his natural life sixteen pounds yearly rent.

“Item, to John Raby during his lifetime, a yearly rent of sixteen pounds.”

“All which yearly rents or sums to be paid half yearly at the two most usual feasts in the year, viz.:—Michaelmas and our Lady day without any deduction[182] for or by reason of any manner of taxes to be anyway hereafter imposed. The first payment of all the said rents or Annuities respectively to begin at such of those feasts which shall first happen next after my decease.

“All yearly rents or sums should be paid twice a year at the two most common times, namely:—Michaelmas and Our Lady Day, without any deductions[182] for any taxes that may be imposed in the future. The first payment of all the mentioned rents or annuities will start at the next of those feasts that occurs after my death.

“Thus I give the remainder of my lands unto my loving brother Eliab and his heirs. All my legacies and gifts &c. being performed and discharged.

“Therefore, I give the rest of my land to my beloved brother Eliab and his heirs, once all my legacies and gifts are fulfilled and settled.”

“Touching my books and household stuff, pictures and apparell of which I have not already disposed I give to the College of Physicians all my books and papers and my best Persia long carpet and my blue satin embroidered cushion, one pair of brass Andirons with fire shovel and tongs of brass for the ornament of the meeting room I have erected for that purpose.

“Regarding my books and household items, pictures, and clothing that I haven't already given away, I bequeath to the College of Physicians all my books and papers, my best Persian long carpet, my blue satin embroidered cushion, and one pair of brass andirons with a fire shovel and tongs in brass for the decoration of the meeting room I’ve set up for that purpose.”

“Item, I give my velvet gown to my loving friend Mr. Doctor Scarborough desiring him and my loving friend Mr. Doctor Ent to look over those scattered remnant of my poor Library and what books, papers or rare collections they shall think fit to present to the College and the rest to be sold and with the money buy better. And for their pains I give to Mr. Doctor Ent all the presses and shelves he please to make use of and five pounds to buy him a ring to keep or wear in remembrance of me.

“Item, I give my velvet gown to my dear friend Mr. Doctor Scarborough, asking him and my good friend Mr. Doctor Ent to sort through the scattered remnants of my small library. They can decide which books, papers, or rare collections are suitable to donate to the College, and the rest should be sold, with the proceeds used to buy better items. As a thank you for their efforts, I give Mr. Doctor Ent all the presses and shelves he wishes to use and five pounds to buy a ring to keep or wear in memory of me."

“And to Doctor Scarborough all my little silver instruments of surgery.

“And to Doctor Scarborough all my small silver surgical instruments."

“Item, I give all my chamber furniture, tables, bed, bedding, hangings which I have at Lambeth, to my sister Dan and her daughter Sarah. And all that at London to my loving sister Eliab and her daughter or my godson Eliab as she shall appoint.

“Item, I give all my bedroom furniture, tables, bed, bedding, and curtains that I have at Lambeth to my sister Dan and her daughter Sarah. And everything in London to my dear sister Eliab and her daughter or my godson Eliab, as she decides.”

“Lastly, I desire my executor to assign over the custody of Will Fowkes after the death of my niece Mary Pratt, if she happen to die before him, unto the sister of the said William, my niece Mary West.

“Lastly, I want my executor to hand over the care of Will Fowkes after my niece Mary Pratt passes away, if she dies before him, to the sister of the said William, my niece Mary West.

“Thus I have finished my last Will in three pages, two of them written with my own hand and my name subscribed to every one with my hand and seal to the last.

“Therefore, I have completed my last Will in three pages, two of which I wrote myself and I signed my name and sealed the last one.”

Wil. Harvey.

Wil. Harvey.

“Signed, sealed and published as the last will and testament of me William Harvey in the presence of us Edward Dering. Henneage Finch. Richard Flud. Francis Finche.” A codicil is added to the will making certain rearrangements of the bequests, rendered necessary by the deaths and marriages of some of the recipients. Amongst others, “All the furniture of my chamber and all the hangings I give to my godson,[184] Mr. Eliab Harvey at his marriage, and all my red damask furniture and plate to my cousin Mary Harvey.” “Item, I give my best velvet gown to Doctor Scarborough.

“Signed, sealed, and published as the last will and testament of me, William Harvey, in the presence of us, Edward Dering, Henneage Finch, Richard Flud, Francis Finche.” A codicil is added to the will making certain rearrangements of the bequests, which are required due to the deaths and marriages of some recipients. Among other things, “I give all the furniture in my room and all the hangings to my godson, [184], Mr. Eliab Harvey upon his marriage, and all my red damask furniture and plate to my cousin Mary Harvey.” “Item, I give my best velvet gown to Doctor Scarborough.”

Will. Harvey.

Will. Harvey.

The entry of the issue of probate upon this will runs thus in the books at Somerset House:—

The record of the probate for this will is listed in the books at Somerset House as follows:—

“May 1659. The second day was proved the will and Codicil annext of Dr. William Harvey, late of the parish of St. Peter’s Poore, in London, but at Roehampton in the County of Surrey, deceased, by the oath of Eliab Harvey, the brother and sole executor, to whom administration was committed, he being first sworn truly to administer.” This entry seems to set at rest the doubt that had been expressed as to the exact place of Harvey’s death, for Aubrey with his customary inaccuracy in detail stated that he died in London.

“May 1659. On the second day, the will and attached Codicil of Dr. William Harvey, who recently passed away in the parish of St. Peter’s Poore in London but was at Roehampton in Surrey, were confirmed by the oath of Eliab Harvey, his brother and the only executor, to whom administration was granted after he swore to manage it honestly.” This record appears to resolve the uncertainty surrounding the exact location of Harvey's death, as Aubrey, known for his frequent inaccuracies, had claimed he died in London.

William Harvey may perhaps be compared more fitly with John Hunter than with any single scientific man who either preceded or followed him. Harvey laid the foundation of modern medicine by his discovery of the circulation of the blood. Hunter laid the foundation of modern pathology, not by any[185] single and striking discovery, but by a long course of careful observation. Harvey, like Hunter, was a careful and competent observer; both were skilled anatomists, both were ardent pathologists, both were comparative anatomists of a high order. By singular ill fortune we have lost the records of many years of careful work done by each of these great men. Harvey’s work was destroyed or scattered by the violence of the times in which he lived, and we can only be grateful that so much is spared to us; Hunter’s work was lost irrevocably by the crime of his trusted assistant and brother-in-law. Harvey, like Hunter, was choleric, but his nature was the more lovable, though each had the power, innate in every great teacher, of attaching to himself and enrolling in his work all sorts of unlikely people. The collecting or acquisitive spirit was equally developed both in Hunter and Harvey, but the desire for knowledge was less insatiable in Harvey.

William Harvey can perhaps be more appropriately compared to John Hunter than to any other scientist either before or after him. Harvey established the groundwork of modern medicine with his discovery of blood circulation. Hunter laid the groundwork for modern pathology, not through any single dramatic discovery, but through years of meticulous observation. Like Hunter, Harvey was a careful and skilled observer; both were proficient anatomists, passionate pathologists, and high-level comparative anatomists. Unfortunately, we’ve lost records of many years of diligent work done by each of these remarkable individuals. Harvey’s work was either destroyed or scattered due to the turmoil of his time, and we can only be thankful for what has survived; Hunter’s work was irretrievably lost because of the betrayal by his trusted assistant and brother-in-law. Although both Harvey and Hunter had a temper, Harvey’s personality was the more endearing, yet both had the innate ability, common to great teachers, to attract and engage a diverse range of people in their work. Both Hunter and Harvey had a strong desire to collect and acquire knowledge, but Harvey’s thirst for knowledge was not as unquenchable.

The influence of breeding and education is nowhere more marked than in these two great men, otherwise so nearly allied. Harvey’s knowledge is always well within the grasp of his intellect. He can formulate it, often in exquisite language, and it is so familiar to him that he can afford to use similes and images which show him to be a man of wide general education. He[186] thinks clearly so that his unerring conclusions are drawn in a startlingly easy manner. Yet he was often hampered by the theories of the ancient philosophical schools of medicine. Hunter’s knowledge was gigantic, but it was uncontrolled. His thoughts are obscure and so ill expressed that it is often difficult to discover what he would say. His conclusions too are sometimes incorrect and are frequently laboured, yet the advance of knowledge in the hundred years and more which separated him from Harvey afforded him many additional data.

The impact of upbringing and education is most evident in these two great men, who are otherwise closely related. Harvey’s understanding is always within the reach of his intellect. He can articulate it, often in beautiful language, and it is so familiar to him that he can use metaphors and images that show he is a person of broad general knowledge. He[186] thinks clearly, so his accurate conclusions come easily. However, he was often held back by the theories of ancient philosophical schools of medicine. Hunter’s knowledge was vast, but it was unrestrained. His ideas are unclear and poorly articulated, making it hard to understand what he means. His conclusions are sometimes wrong and often labored, yet the growth of knowledge in the hundred years or so that separated him from Harvey gave him many more insights.

Harvey’s acquaintance with the literature of medicine enabled him to cite apposite examples, and must evidently have been of the greatest service to him in elucidating his problems. Hunter too often traversed paths which were already well trodden, for his defective education prevented him from knowing the works of his predecessors. The atmosphere of Courts and of the refined and learned society in which Harvey spent most of his life has given a polish to his writings and a gentleness to his character which were wholly wanting to John Hunter, upon whom the res angustae domi—absent in Harvey’s case—had impressed a certain ruggedness of character, but in both there was a native strength and robustness of constitution which render them not dissimilar.

Harvey's knowledge of medical literature allowed him to give relevant examples and clearly helped him solve his problems. Hunter often went over well-trodden paths because his lack of education kept him from being familiar with the works of those who came before him. The refined and learned society in which Harvey spent most of his life added a polish to his writings and a gentleness to his character, which were completely absent in John Hunter. The res angustae domi—which Harvey didn’t have—gave Hunter a certain ruggedness. However, both men shared a natural strength and resilience that made them quite similar.

As mere practitioners or curers of the body neither Harvey nor Hunter were highly esteemed by their contemporaries, though both made considerable sums of money by their art. The curiosity both of Harvey and of Hunter was boundless, but their minds were of the creative rather than of the imaginative type. Both collected facts and were averse to theories.

As simple practitioners or healers, neither Harvey nor Hunter was particularly respected by their peers, even though both earned significant amounts of money through their work. Their curiosity was endless, but their thinking was more creative than imaginative. Both gathered facts and were skeptical of theories.

Neither Hunter nor Harvey were religious men in the ordinary and narrow sense of the term. Harvey, living at an intensely religious period in the history of England, appears to have held the broad views befitting a student of nature. An eminently religious tone runs throughout his work, “a devout and reverential recognition of God,” as Sir Russell Reynolds expressed it, “not only as the great primal ever-acting force, behind, outside and before all the works of Nature; but as the Being, ‘the Almighty and Eternal God,’ to whom he says in his last will and testament, ‘I do most humbly render my soul to Him who gave it; and to my blessed Lord and Saviour Christ Jesus.’” Hunter living in a freer age had yet the remains of his Scottish upbringing adherent to the last.

Neither Hunter nor Harvey were religious men in the usual, narrow sense of the word. Harvey, living during a deeply religious time in England's history, seemed to have the broad perspective fitting for a student of nature. His work carries an exceptionally religious tone, characterized by "a devout and reverential recognition of God," as Sir Russell Reynolds put it, "not only as the great primal ever-acting force, behind, outside, and before all the works of Nature; but as the Being, 'the Almighty and Eternal God,' to whom he says in his last will and testament, 'I do most humbly render my soul to Him who gave it; and to my blessed Lord and Saviour Christ Jesus.'" Hunter, living in a more liberal time, still had remnants of his Scottish upbringing that clung to him.


CHAPTER VIII
Harvey's Anatomy Works

Harvey’s liber aureus is certainly his “Exercitatio anatomica de motu cordis et sanguinis in animalibus.” [An Anatomical Treatise on the Movement of the Heart and Blood in Animals, by William Harvey, the Englishman, Physician to the King and Professor of Anatomy in the London College of Physicians.] The work was issued from the press of William Fitzer, of Frankfort, in the year 1621. Harvey chose Frankfort as the place of publication for his book because the annual book fair held in the town enabled a knowledge of his work to be more rapidly spread than if it had been issued in England.

Harvey’s liber aureus is definitely his “Exercitatio anatomica de motu cordis et sanguinis in animalibus.” [An Anatomical Treatise on the Movement of the Heart and Blood in Animals, by William Harvey, the Englishman, Physician to the King and Professor of Anatomy in the London College of Physicians.] The work was published by William Fitzer in Frankfort in 1621. Harvey chose Frankfort for the publication of his book because the annual book fair in the town allowed for quicker distribution of his work than if it had been published in England.

The book contains the matured account of the circulation of the blood, of which somewhat more than the germ had appeared in the notes of the Lum[189]leian visceral lecture for 1616. It is a small quarto, containing seventy-two pages and a page and half of errata, for Harvey wrote a villainous hand, and communication between Germany and England was too slow, expensive, and uncertain to allow an author to correct his book sheet by sheet as it issued from the press.

The book offers a fully developed account of blood circulation, building on the initial ideas presented in the notes from the Lum[189]leian visceral lecture in 1616. It's a small quarto with seventy-two pages and a page and a half of errata because Harvey had terrible handwriting, and the communication between Germany and England was too slow, costly, and unreliable for an author to correct his book page by page as it came out of the press.

The Treatise opens with a dedication to Charles I. couched in fitting emblematical language, and signed “Your Most August Majesty’s Most Devoted Servant, William Harvey.” The dedication is followed by a preface addressed to “Dr. Argent [then President of the College of Physicians, and one of Harvey’s intimate friends] as well as to the other learned physicians, his most esteemed colleagues.” In this preface he excuses himself for the book, saying that he had already and repeatedly presented to them his new views of the movement and function of the heart in his anatomical lectures. And that he had now for nine years and more confirmed these views by multiplied demonstrations in their presence. He had illustrated them by arguments and he had freed them from objections of the most learned and skilful Anatomists. He then proceeds so modestly that it is difficult to realise how great an innovation he was really making when he[190] says, “I profess both to learn and to teach anatomy, not from books but from dissections, not from the positions of philosophers but from the fabric of nature.”

The Treatise starts with a dedication to Charles I, phrased in suitable symbolic language, and signed “Your Most August Majesty’s Most Devoted Servant, William Harvey.” This dedication is followed by a preface directed to “Dr. Argent [then President of the College of Physicians, and one of Harvey’s close friends] as well as to the other respected physicians, his most esteemed colleagues.” In this preface, he justifies the book, mentioning that he has already shared his new insights on the movement and function of the heart in his anatomy lectures multiple times. He notes that for over nine years, he has validated these insights through numerous demonstrations in their presence. He has supported them with arguments and addressed the objections from the most knowledgeable and skilled anatomists. He then humbly states, making it hard to grasp the significant change he is introducing when he[190] says, “I aim to learn and teach anatomy, not from books but from dissections, not from the beliefs of philosophers but from the structure of nature.”

Such a statement is now a mere truism, because every one who starts upon a subject of original research follows the method adopted by Harvey. He learns thoroughly what is known already; he frames a working hypothesis and puts it to the test of experiment. He then combines his à priori reasoning with a logical deduction from the facts he observes. A feeble mind is sometimes overmastered by its working hypothesis, and may be led to consider it proved when a better trained observer would dismiss it for a more promising theory. Harvey’s hypothesis—tested by experiment, by observation, and by reasoning—was no longer an hypothesis but a proved fact fertile beyond measure, for it rendered possible a coherent and experimental physiology and a new medicine and surgery.

Such a statement is now just a common truth because everyone who embarks on original research follows the method that Harvey used. They thoroughly understand what is already known; they create a working hypothesis and put it to the test through experiments. Then, they combine their initial reasoning with logical deductions from the facts they observe. Sometimes, a less capable mind can become dominated by its working hypothesis and may mistakenly believe it is proven when a more skilled observer would reject it in favor of a more promising theory. Harvey’s hypothesis—tested through experiment, observation, and reasoning—was no longer just an assumption but a proven fact that opened the door to a coherent and experimental understanding of physiology and a new approach to medicine and surgery.

The anatomical treatise gives in seventeen short chapters a perfectly clear and connected account of the action of the heart and of the movement of the blood round the body in a circle. A movement which had been foreshadowed by some of the earlier anatomists and had been clearly indicated by Harvey[191] himself as early as 1616. But it is here laid down with a precision of detail, with a logical exactness, and with a wealth of illustration which is marvellous even to us who read of the circulation as an established and fundamental principle upon which the whole body of physic rests. Harvey’s proof fell short of complete demonstration, for he had no means of showing how the smallest arteries are connected with the smallest veins. He worked, indeed, with a simple lens, but its magnifying power was too feeble to show him the arterioles and the venules, whilst the idea of an injection does not seem to have occurred to him. It was not until after the invention of the compound microscope that Leeuwenhoek, in 1675, described the blood corpuscles and the circulation in the capillary blood vessels, though they had already been seen by Malpighi.

The anatomical treatise presents a clear and cohesive account of how the heart works and how blood circulates around the body in a circular motion, all in seventeen short chapters. This movement was hinted at by some earlier anatomists and was clearly outlined by Harvey himself as early as 1616. However, it is presented here with incredible detail, logical precision, and an abundance of illustrations that is astonishing even for those of us who understand circulation as a basic and fundamental principle on which all of medicine is built. Harvey's proof did not fully demonstrate the concept since he could not show how the smallest arteries connect with the smallest veins. He used a simple lens, but its magnifying power was too weak to reveal the arterioles and venules, and the idea of using an injection does not seem to have crossed his mind. It wasn't until after the invention of the compound microscope that Leeuwenhoek described blood corpuscles and circulation in the capillary blood vessels in 1675, although Malpighi had already observed them.

The first chapter of the Treatise is introductory. It is a review of the chief theories which had been held as to the uses of the heart and lungs. It had been maintained that the heart was the great centre for the production of heat. The blood was driven alternately to and from the heart, being sucked into it during the diastole and driven from it during the systole. The use of the arteries was to fan and cool[192] the blood, as the lungs fanned and cooled the heart, for the pulse was due to an active dilatation and contraction of the arteries. During their dilatation the arteries sucked in air, and during their contraction they discharged murky vapours through pores in the flesh and skin. In the heart, as well as in the arteries, the dilatation was of greater importance than the contraction. The whole of this tissue of falsehood seems to have been founded upon an incorrect apprehension of the nature of heat. It was looked upon as a fundamental principle or entity, and until chemistry and physics reached the stage of experimental sciences it was impossible to give a correct explanation of the phenomena it presents. Even Harvey sometimes lost himself in mysticism when he had to deal with the subject of animal heat, though he was struggling hard to find a firm foothold when he said, “We are too much in the habit of worshipping names to the neglect of things. The word Blood has nothing of grandiloquence about it, for it signifies a substance which we have before our eyes and can touch; but before such titles as Spirit and Calidum Innatum [or inherent heat] we stand agape.”

The first chapter of the Treatise is an introduction. It reviews the main theories about the functions of the heart and lungs. It was believed that the heart was the main source of heat production. Blood was alternately drawn to and pushed away from the heart, getting drawn in during diastole and pushed out during systole. The arteries' role was to fan and cool[192] the blood, just as the lungs cooled the heart. The pulse was caused by the active expansion and contraction of the arteries. When the arteries expanded, they took in air, and when they contracted, they expelled dark vapors through pores in the flesh and skin. In both the heart and arteries, expansion was more crucial than contraction. This entire web of misconceptions seems to have stemmed from a misunderstanding of the nature of heat. It was viewed as a fundamental principle or entity, and it was impossible to accurately explain the phenomena of heat until chemistry and physics evolved into experimental sciences. Even Harvey sometimes got lost in mysticism when discussing animal heat, although he was trying hard to find clarity when he said, “We are too inclined to idolize names while neglecting reality. The word Blood has no grandeur, as it refers to a substance we can see and touch; but we are astonished by terms like Spirit and Calidum Innatum [or inherent heat].”

Harvey begins his Treatise on the movement of the Heart and Blood with the clear statement that the[193] heart must be examined whilst it is alive; but he says, “I found the task so truly arduous and so full of difficulties that I was almost tempted to think with Fracastorius that the movement of the heart was only to be comprehended by God. For I could neither rightly perceive at first when the systole[10] and when the diastole took place, nor when and where dilatation and contraction occurred, by reason of the rapidity of the movement, which in many animals is accomplished in the twinkling of an eye, coming and going like a flash of lightning.

Harvey starts his Treatise on the movement of the Heart and Blood with the clear point that the[193] heart needs to be examined while it's alive; however, he states, “I found the task so truly challenging and packed with difficulties that I was almost tempted to agree with Fracastorius that the movement of the heart could only be understood by God. I could neither correctly observe at first when the systole[10] and when the diastole occurred, nor when and where expansion and contraction happened, due to the speed of the movement, which in many animals happens in the blink of an eye, coming and going like a flash of lightning.

“At length by using greater and daily diligence and investigation, making frequent inspection of many and various animals and collating numerous observations, I thought that I had attained to the truth ... and that I had discovered what I so much desired—both the movement and the use of the heart and arteries. From that time I have not hesitated to expose my views upon these subjects, not only in private to my friends, but also in public in my anatomical lectures, after the manner of the Academy of old.

“At last, by being more diligent every day and doing thorough research, frequently examining many different animals and gathering lots of observations, I believed I had uncovered the truth ... and that I had found what I had longed for—the movement and function of the heart and arteries. Since then, I have not hesitated to share my views on these subjects, not just privately with my friends but also publicly in my anatomy lectures, following the tradition of the old Academy."

“These views, as usual, pleased some more, others[194] less: some chid and calumniated me and laid it to me as a crime that I had dared to depart from the precepts and opinion of all anatomists: others desired further explanations of the novelties, which they said were both worthy of consideration, and might perchance be found of signal use.”

“These opinions, as always, pleased some more than others[194]: some criticized and slandered me, claiming it was wrong for me to stray from the teachings and views of all anatomists; others wanted more clarification on the new ideas, which they believed were worth considering and could possibly be of significant use.”

The results of his experiments soon made it plain to Harvey that the heart’s movements could be studied more readily in the colder animals, such as toads, frogs, serpents, small fishes, crabs, shrimps, snails, and shell-fish, than in warm-blooded animals. The movements of the heart became more distinct even in warm-blooded animals, such as the dog and hog, if the organ was attentively noted when it began to flag. The movements then became slower, the pauses longer, so that it was then much more easy to perceive and unravel what the movements really were and how often they were performed.

The results of his experiments quickly made it clear to Harvey that the heart’s movements could be studied more easily in cold-blooded animals like toads, frogs, snakes, small fish, crabs, shrimp, snails, and shellfish than in warm-blooded animals. The heart movements became more noticeable even in warm-blooded animals, like dogs and pigs, if the organ was carefully observed when it started to weaken. The movements then slowed down, and the pauses became longer, making it much easier to see and understand what the movements actually were and how often they occurred.

Careful observation and handling the heart made it clear that the organ was muscular, and that its systole was in every way comparable with the contraction which occurs in the muscles of the forearm when the fingers are moved. “The contraction of the heart is therefore of greater importance than its relaxation. During its contraction the heart[195] becomes erect, hard, and diminished in size, so that the ventricles become smaller and are so made more apt to expel their charge of blood. Indeed, if the ventricle be pierced the blood will be projected forcibly outwards at each pulsation when the heart is tense.”

Careful observation and handling of the heart made it clear that the organ was muscular, and its contraction was similar to the way the muscles in the forearm contract when the fingers move. “The contraction of the heart is therefore more important than its relaxation. During contraction, the heart[195] becomes upright, firm, and smaller, making the ventricles narrower and better able to push out their blood. In fact, if the ventricle is pierced, blood will be forcefully expelled with each heartbeat when the heart is tense.”

After thus disproving the erroneous views of the heart’s action, Harvey next proceeds to discuss the movements in the arteries as they are seen in the dissection of living animals. He shows that the pulsation of the arteries depends directly upon the contraction of the left ventricle and is due to it, whilst the contraction of the right ventricle propels its charge of blood into the pulmonary artery which is distended simultaneously with the other arteries of the body. When an artery is divided or punctured the blood is forcibly expelled from the wound at the instant when the left ventricle contracts, and when the pulmonary artery is wounded the blood spurts forth with violence when the right ventricle contracts. So also in fish, if the vessel leading from the heart to the gills be divided the blood flows out forcibly when the heart becomes tense and contracted.

After proving the wrong ideas about how the heart works, Harvey goes on to examine the movements in the arteries as observed in the dissection of living animals. He demonstrates that the pulsing of the arteries directly results from the contraction of the left ventricle and is caused by it, while the contraction of the right ventricle pushes blood into the pulmonary artery, which expands at the same time as the other arteries in the body. When an artery is cut or punctured, blood shoots out of the wound right when the left ventricle contracts, and when the pulmonary artery is damaged, blood sprays out forcefully when the right ventricle contracts. Similarly, in fish, if the vessel that connects the heart to the gills is cut, blood flows out vigorously when the heart tightens and contracts.

These facts enabled Harvey to disprove the current theory that the heart’s systole corresponded with the[196] contraction of the arteries which then became filled with blood by a process of active dilatation, as bellows are filled with air. He illustrated this by a homely method which he had been accustomed to use in his lectures for years. He says that “the pulses of the arteries are due to the impulses of the blood from the left ventricle may be illustrated by blowing into a glove, when the whole of the fingers will be found to become distended at one and the same time and in their tension to bear some resemblance to the pulse.”

These facts allowed Harvey to prove wrong the prevailing belief that the heart's systole was linked to the[196] contraction of the arteries, which then filled with blood through active expansion, similar to how bellows fill with air. He demonstrated this using a simple method he had incorporated into his lectures for years. He stated that “the pulses of the arteries result from the blood being pushed from the left ventricle, which can be shown by blowing into a glove, causing all the fingers to inflate simultaneously, and their tension somewhat mimics a pulse.”

The broad points in connection with the vascular system being thus settled, Harvey turned his attention more particularly to the mechanism of the heart’s action. He shows that the two auricles move synchronously and that the two ventricles also contract at the same time. Hitherto it had been supposed that each cavity of the heart moved independently, so that every cardiac cycle consisted of four distinct movements. To prove that the movement of the heart was double he examined the eel, several fish, and some of the higher animals. He noticed that the ventricles would pulsate without the auricles, and that if the heart were cut into several pieces “the several parts may still be seen contracting and relaxing.”[197] The minute accuracy of Harvey’s observation is shown by his record of what is in reality a perfusion experiment. He says: “Experimenting with a pigeon upon one occasion after the heart had wholly ceased to pulsate and the auricles too had become motionless, I kept my finger wetted with saliva and warm for a short time upon the heart and noticed that under the influence of this fomentation it recovered new strength and life, so that both ventricles and auricles pulsated, contracting and relaxing alternately, recalled as it were from death to life.” We now know that this was due to the warmth, to the moisture, and to the alkalinity of Harvey’s saliva, so that he performed crudely, and no doubt by accident, one of the most modern experiments to show that the heart, under suitable conditions, has the power of recovering from fatigue.

Once the main ideas about the vascular system were established, Harvey focused more closely on how the heart works. He demonstrated that the two atria move together and that the two ventricles contract simultaneously. Until then, people believed that each part of the heart operated independently, making every heartbeat consist of four separate movements. To show that the heart's movement was coordinated, he studied the eel, various fish, and some higher animals. He observed that the ventricles could beat even when the atria were inactive, and that if the heart was cut into several pieces, “the several parts may still be seen contracting and relaxing.”[197] The precision of Harvey’s observations is illustrated by his account of what is essentially a perfusion experiment. He recounts: “Experimenting with a pigeon one time after the heart had completely stopped beating and the atria had also become still, I kept my finger moistened with saliva and warm for a little while on the heart and noticed that due to this warming, it regained strength and life, so that both ventricles and atria pulsed again, contracting and relaxing alternately, as if brought back from death to life.” Today, we understand that this was caused by the warmth, moisture, and alkalinity of Harvey’s saliva, meaning he inadvertently conducted one of the earliest experiments demonstrating that the heart can recover from fatigue under the right conditions.

This portion of the treatise affords an insight into the enormous amount of labour which Harvey had expended in its production, for he says: “I have also observed that nearly all animals have truly a heart, not the larger creatures only and those that have red blood, but the smaller and pale-blooded ones also, such as slugs, snails, scallops, shrimps, crabs, crayfish, and many others; nay, even in wasps, hornets, and flies[198] I have, with the aid of a magnifying glass and at the upper part of what is called the tail, both seen the heart pulsating and shown it to many others.” That this was the result of a careful study of the animals mentioned and not a simple observation is shown by the following sentences: “In winter and the colder season, pale-blooded animals such as the snail show no pulsations: they seem rather to live after the manner of vegetables or of those other productions which are therefore designated plant animals.... We have a small shrimp in these countries, which is taken in the Thames and in the sea, the whole of whose body is transparent: this creature, placed in a little water, has frequently afforded myself and particular friends an opportunity of observing the movements of the heart with the greatest distinctness, the external parts of the body presenting no obstacle to our view, but the heart being perceived as though it had been seen through a window.

This part of the treatise gives us insight into the immense effort Harvey put into it, as he states: “I've observed that almost all animals really have a heart, not just the larger ones and those with red blood, but also the smaller and pale-blooded ones like slugs, snails, scallops, shrimps, crabs, crayfish, and many others; in fact, even in wasps, hornets, and flies[198] I have, using a magnifying glass, seen the heart beating at the upper part of what is called the tail and shown it to many others.” This was the result of careful study of the animals mentioned, not just simple observation, as shown by the following sentences: “In winter and colder seasons, pale-blooded creatures like the snail show no heartbeats; they seem rather to live like plants or other productions that are called plant animals…. We have a small shrimp in these regions, caught in the Thames and at sea, whose whole body is transparent: this creature, put in a bit of water, has frequently allowed me and specific friends to observe the movements of the heart very clearly, with the outer parts of the body being no barrier to our view, making it seem as if we were seeing the heart through a window.”

“I have also observed the first rudiments of the chick in the course of the fourth or fifth day of the incubation, in the guise of a little cloud, the shell having been removed and the egg immersed in clear, tepid water. In the midst of the cloudlet in question there was a bloody point so small that it disappeared during[199] the contraction and escaped the sight, but in the relaxation it reappeared again red and like the point of a pin.”

“I also noticed the first signs of the chick around the fourth or fifth day of incubation, looking like a tiny cloud, with the shell removed and the egg placed in clear, warm water. In the middle of that little cloud, there was a tiny bloody spot so small that it vanished during[199] contractions, but when it relaxed, it reappeared, red and pin-sized.”

Harvey formulates in his fifth chapter the conclusions to which he had been led about the movement, action, and use of the heart. His results appear to be absolutely correct by the light of our present knowledge, and they show how much can be done by a careful observer, even though he be unassisted by any instrument of precision.

Harvey presents in his fifth chapter the conclusions he reached about the movement, action, and function of the heart. His findings seem to be completely accurate based on what we know today, and they demonstrate how much can be achieved by a careful observer, even without the aid of precise instruments.

“First of all the auricle contracts, and in the course of its contraction forces the blood (which it contains in ample quantity as the head of the veins, the storehouse and cistern of the blood) into the ventricle which, being filled, the heart raises itself straightway, makes all its fibres tense, contracts the ventricles and performs a beat, by which beat it immediately sends the blood supplied to it by the auricle into the arteries. The right ventricle sends its charge into the lungs by the vessel which is called the vena arteriosa [pulmonary artery], but which in structure and function and all other respects is an artery. The left ventricle sends its charge into the aorta and through this by the arteries to the body at large.

“First, the atrium contracts, and during this contraction, it pushes the blood (which it holds in large amounts as the beginning of the veins, the reservoir and storage area for blood) into the ventricle. Once the ventricle is filled, the heart immediately raises itself, tenses all its fibers, contracts the ventricles, and beats, by which beat it sends the blood received from the atrium into the arteries. The right ventricle pushes its blood into the lungs through a vessel known as the pulmonary artery, which is an artery in both structure and function. The left ventricle pushes its blood into the aorta, and from there, it flows through the arteries to the rest of the body.”

“These two movements, one of the ventricles, the[200] other of the auricles, take place consecutively, but in such a manner that there is a kind of harmony or rhythm preserved between them, the two concurring in such wise that but one movement is apparent, especially in the warmer blooded animals in which the movements in question are rapid. Nor is this for any other reason than it is in a piece of machinery in which, though one wheel gives movement to another, yet all the wheels seem to move simultaneously; or in that mechanical contrivance which is adapted to firearms, where the trigger being touched, down comes the flint, strikes against the wheel, produces a spark, which falling among the powder, ignites it, upon which the flame extends, enters the barrel, causes the explosion, propels the ball, and the mark is attained—all of which incidents by reason of the celerity with which they happen, seem to take place in the twinkling of an eye.... Even so does it come to pass with the movements and action of the heart.... Whether or not the heart besides propelling the blood, giving it movement locally and distributing it to the body, adds anything else to it—heat, spirit, perfection—must be inquired into by and by, and decided upon other grounds. So much may suffice at this time, when it is shown that by the action of the heart the blood[201] is transfused through the ventricles from the veins to the arteries and is distributed by them to all parts of the body.

“These two movements, one of the ventricles and the other of the auricles, happen one after the other, but in such a way that there’s a kind of harmony or rhythm between them. They work together so that it seems like there’s just one movement, especially in warm-blooded animals where these movements are quick. This is similar to a piece of machinery where one wheel drives another, yet all the wheels appear to move at once; or think of a mechanical device used in firearms, where touching the trigger causes the flint to strike the wheel, producing a spark that ignites the powder. The flame travels into the barrel, causing an explosion that propels the bullet to hit the target—these events occur so rapidly that they seem to happen in the blink of an eye. The same is true for the movements and actions of the heart. Whether the heart does more than just pump the blood, such as adding heat, spirit, or perfection, will need to be explored later and determined on other grounds. For now, it’s sufficient to note that the heart's action pushes blood through the ventricles from the veins to the arteries and distributes it throughout the body.”

“The above indeed is admitted by all, both from the structure of the heart and the arrangement and action of its valves. But still they are like persons, purblind or groping in the dark, for they give utterance to various contradictory and incoherent sentiments, delivering many things upon conjecture.... The great cause of doubt and error in this subject appears to me to have been the intimate connection between the heart and the lungs. When men saw both the pulmonary artery and the pulmonary veins losing themselves in the lungs, of course it became a puzzle to them to know how or by what means the right ventricle should distribute the blood to the body or the left draw it from the venae cavae....

“The above is something everyone acknowledges, based on the structure of the heart and how its valves are arranged and function. However, they’re like people who are blind or fumbling around in the dark because they express various contradictory and confusing ideas, making many statements based on guesswork.... The main source of doubt and confusion on this topic seems to be the close relationship between the heart and the lungs. When people saw both the pulmonary artery and the pulmonary veins connecting to the lungs, it naturally puzzled them about how the right ventricle delivers blood to the body or how the left extracts it from the venae cavae....

“Since the intimate connection of the heart with the lungs, which is apparent in the human subject, has been the probable cause of the errors that have been committed on this point, they plainly do amiss who, pretending to speak of the parts of animals generally, as Anatomists for the most part do, confine their researches to the human body alone, and that when it is dead. They obviously do not act otherwise than[202] he who, having studied the forms of a single commonwealth, should set about the composition of a general system of polity: or who, having taken cognisance of the nature of a single field, should imagine that he had mastered the science of agriculture; or who, upon the ground of one particular proposition, should proceed to draw general conclusions.

“Since the close connection between the heart and lungs in humans has likely led to misunderstandings on this topic, those who, claiming to discuss the anatomy of animals generally—like many anatomists do—limit their studies to the human body alone, particularly in deceased subjects, are clearly making a mistake. They are acting like[202] someone who, having only examined the structure of one government, tries to create a comprehensive political system; or like someone who, having only understood the characteristics of one field, assumes they have mastered all of agriculture; or like someone who, based on one specific example, attempts to draw wide-ranging conclusions.

“Had Anatomists only been as conversant with the dissection of the lower animals as they are with that of the human body, the matters that have hitherto kept them in a perplexity of doubt would, in my opinion, have met them freed from every kind of difficulty.”

“Had anatomists been as familiar with dissecting lower animals as they are with the human body, the issues that have left them confused would, in my view, have been resolved without any difficulties.”

After this plea for the employment of comparative anatomy to elucidate human anatomy, Harvey proceeds to deal in a most logical manner with the various difficulties in following the course taken by the blood in passing from the vena cava to the arteries, or from the right to the left side of the heart. He begins with fish, in which the heart consists of a single ventricle, for there are no lungs. He then discusses the relationship of the parts in the embryo, and arrives at the conclusion that “in embryos, whilst the lungs are in a state of inaction, performing no function, subject to no movement any more than[203] if they had not been present, Nature uses the two ventricles of the heart as if they formed but one for the transmission of the blood.” He therefore concludes that the condition of the embryos of those animals which have lungs, whilst these organs are yet in abeyance or not employed, is the same as that of the animals which have no lungs. From this he wishes it to be understood that the blood passes by obvious and open passages from the vena cava into the aorta through the cavities of the ventricles. A statement which was in direct opposition to the generally received tradition of the time that the blood passed from the right into the left ventricle by concealed pores in the septum which separates the two cavities in the heart.

After this appeal for using comparative anatomy to clarify human anatomy, Harvey logically addresses the various challenges in tracing the blood's path from the vena cava to the arteries, or from the right to the left side of the heart. He starts with fish, where the heart has a single ventricle since there are no lungs. He then examines the structure of the embryo and concludes that “in embryos, while the lungs are inactive, serving no function and undergoing no movement any more than[203] if they weren’t there, Nature utilizes the two ventricles of the heart as if they were one for the flow of blood.” He concludes that the condition of the embryos of animals with lungs, while these organs are still dormant or unused, is the same as that of animals without lungs. From this, he wants it to be clear that blood flows directly and openly from the vena cava into the aorta through the ventricles. This statement directly contradicted the commonly accepted belief at the time that blood moved from the right to the left ventricle through hidden pores in the septum separating the two heart chambers.

Thus far Harvey’s teaching has been excellent, but now, leaving the highway of fact, he plunges into theory and is at once involved in error. He proceeds, “And now the discussion is brought to this point, that they who inquire into the ways by which the blood reaches the left ventricle of the heart and pulmonary veins from the vena cava will pursue the wisest course if they seek by dissection to discover why, in the larger and more perfect animals of mature age, Nature has rather chosen to[204] make the blood percolate the parenchyma of the lungs, than as in other instances chosen a direct and obvious course—for I assume no other path or mode of transit can be entertained. It must be because the larger and more perfect animals are warmer, and when adult their heat greater, ignited I might say, and requiring to be damped or mitigated, that the blood is sent through the lungs, in order that it may be tempered by the air that is inspired, and prevented from boiling up and so becoming extinguished or something else of the sort. But to determine these matters and explain them satisfactorily were to enter upon a speculation in regard to the office of the lungs and the ends for which they exist. Upon such a subject, as well as upon what pertains to respiration, to the necessity and use of the air, &c., as also to the variety and diversity of organs that exist in the bodies of animals in connection with these matters, although I have made a vast number of observations, I shall not speak till I can more conveniently set them forth in a treatise apart.”

So far, Harvey’s teaching has been excellent, but now, leaving the path of facts, he dives into theory and quickly gets caught up in mistakes. He continues, “And now the discussion comes to this point: those who want to understand how blood flows to the left ventricle of the heart and the pulmonary veins from the vena cava will get the best answers if they try to discover through dissection why, in larger and more advanced animals at maturity, Nature has chosen to[204] make the blood pass through the lung tissue rather than taking a more direct route—because I believe no other route or method can be considered. The reason must be that larger and more advanced animals are warmer, and as adults, their body heat is higher, almost as if it needs to be cooled or reduced. That’s why blood is sent through the lungs, so it can be tempered by the air that is inhaled, preventing it from overheating and potentially causing serious issues. However, to explore these matters and explain them satisfactorily would mean delving into speculation about the function of the lungs and their purpose. On such topics, as well as what relates to breathing, the necessity and use of air, etc., along with the variety of organs connected to these functions in animal bodies, although I have made a lot of observations, I won’t discuss them until I can present them more conveniently in a separate treatise.”

The next chapter is devoted to the description of the manner in which the blood passes through the substance of the lungs from the right ventricle of the heart into the pulmonary veins. It is followed[205] by the glorious eighth chapter, in which Harvey’s style, always impressive and solid, rises into real eloquence, for a great occasion justifies the use of repetitions, of antitheses and an abundance of metaphors. He now quits the method of demonstration and experiment for that of indirect but irrefragable argument. He deals with the quantity of blood passing through the heart from the veins to the arteries, and again brings together all his threads to a nodal point. “Thus far I have spoken of the passage of the blood from the veins into the arteries, and of the manner in which it is transmitted and distributed by the action of the heart; points to which some, moved either by the authority of Galen or Columbus, or the reasonings of others, will give their adhesion. But what remains to be said upon the quantity and source of the blood which thus passes is of a character so novel and unheard of that I not only fear injury to myself from the envy of a few, but I tremble lest I have mankind at large for my enemies, so much doth wont and custom become a second nature. Doctrine once sown strikes deeply its root, and respect for antiquity influences all men. Still the die is cast, and my trust is in my love of truth and the candour of cultivated minds. And[206] sooth to say when I surveyed my mass of evidence, whether derived from vivisections and my various reflections on them, or from the study of the ventricles of the heart and the vessels that enter into and issue from them, the symmetry and the size of these conduits, for Nature doing nothing in vain, would never have given them so large a relative size without a purpose—or from observing the arrangement and intimate structure of the valves in particular and of the other parts of the heart in general, with many things besides, I frequently and seriously bethought me and long revolved in my mind, what might be the quantity of blood which was transmitted, in how short a time its passage might be effected and the like. But not finding it possible that this could be supplied by the juices of the ingested aliment without the veins on the one hand becoming drained, and the arteries on the other getting ruptured through the excessive charge of blood, unless the blood should somehow find its way from the arteries into the veins and so return to the right side of the heart; I began to think whether there might not be a movement, as it were, in a circle. Now this I afterwards found to be true, and I finally saw that the blood, forced by the action of the left ventricle into the arteries, was distributed[207] to the body at large and in several parts in the same manner as it is sent through the lungs impelled by the right ventricle into the pulmonary artery, and that it then passed through the veins and along the vena cava and so round to the left ventricle in the manner already indicated. This movement we may be allowed to call circular.”

The next chapter focuses on how blood moves through the lungs from the right ventricle of the heart into the pulmonary veins. It is followed[205] by the impressive eighth chapter, where Harvey's always powerful and solid style reaches real eloquence; after all, a significant occasion justifies the use of repetition, contrasts, and plenty of metaphors. He shifts from demonstration and experimentation to more indirect but undeniable arguments. He examines the amount of blood flowing from the veins to the arteries and ties all his ideas together at a key point. “Up to this point, I have talked about how blood moves from the veins into the arteries, and how it's transmitted and distributed by the heart's action; points that some, swayed by Galen or Columbus, or by others’ reasoning, will accept. But what’s left to discuss about the quantity and source of the blood flowing is so new and unprecedented that I fear not only for my safety from the jealousy of a few but also tremble at the thought of facing humanity as a whole as my adversaries, for habit and tradition have a way of becoming second nature. Once a belief takes root, it grows deeply, and respect for the old ways affects everyone. Nevertheless, the decision is made, and I place my trust in my passion for truth and the openness of educated minds. And[206] truth be told, as I examined my extensive evidence, whether from vivisections and my reflected thoughts on them, or from studying the heart's ventricles and the vessels that interconnect them, the symmetry and size of these conduits, for Nature does nothing without a purpose, would never have made them so large without reason—or from looking at the arrangement and intricate structure of the valves and other parts of the heart, along with many other observations, I often seriously pondered the amount of blood being transferred, how quickly this movement occurred, and similar questions. But I couldn’t see how this could happen solely from the juices of the food we eat, as that would drain the veins and cause the arteries to rupture from too much blood unless it somehow moved from the arteries back to the veins and returned to the right side of the heart. I started to wonder if there was a kind of circular movement. Later, I confirmed that this was true, and I realized that the blood, pushed by the action of the left ventricle into the arteries, was distributed[207] to the entire body in several areas, just as it is sent through the lungs, propelled by the right ventricle into the pulmonary artery, and then it flows through the veins and the vena cava, returning to the left ventricle as outlined previously. We can refer to this movement as circular.”

Harvey’s great discovery is here formulated in his own words. The lesser or pulmonary circulation was already tolerably well known, owing to the work of Realdus Columbus, the successor of Vesalius in the anatomical chair at Padua, though he had been anticipated by Servetus, who published it at Lyons in 1543 in the “Christianismi Restitutio,” a theological work, containing doctrines for which Calvin caused him to be burnt. But it is more than doubtful whether Harvey knew of this work, as not more than three or four copies of it have escaped the flames which consumed the book and its writer.

Harvey’s significant discovery is expressed here in his own words. The lesser or pulmonary circulation was already fairly well understood, thanks to the work of Realdus Columbus, who succeeded Vesalius in the anatomical chair at Padua. However, he had been preceded by Servetus, who published it in Lyons in 1543 in “Christianismi Restitutio,” a theological work that contained ideas for which Calvin had him executed. But it’s uncertain whether Harvey was aware of this work, as only three or four copies of it survived the flames that destroyed both the book and its author.

Harvey continues his treatise by laying down three propositions to confirm his main point that the blood circulates.

Harvey continues his discussion by stating three points to support his main argument that blood circulates.

First, that the blood is incessantly transmitted by the action of the heart from the vena cava to the arteries.

First, the blood is constantly pumped by the heart from the vena cava to the arteries.

Secondly, that the blood under the influence of the arterial pulse enters and is impelled in a continuous, equable, and incessant stream through every part and member of the body, in much larger quantity than is sufficient for nutrition or than the whole mass of fluids could supply.

Secondly, the blood, influenced by the heartbeat, flows in a steady, consistent, and unbroken stream throughout every part of the body, in a much larger amount than what is needed for nourishment or than the total fluid volume could provide.

Thirdly, that the veins return this blood incessantly to the heart. “These points being proved, I conceive it will be manifest that the blood circulates, revolves, is propelled, and then returning from the heart to the extremities, from the extremities to the heart, and thus that it performs a kind of circular movement.”

Thirdly, the veins constantly return this blood to the heart. “With these points established, I believe it will be clear that blood circulates, moves around, is pushed along, and then returns from the heart to the extremities, and from the extremities back to the heart, thereby creating a sort of circular motion.”

These propositions Harvey proves to demonstration and in a most masterly manner. He says of the first: “Let us assume either arbitrarily or by experiment, that the quantity of the blood which the left ventricle of the heart will contain when distended to be, say two ounces, three ounces, or one ounce and a half—in the dead body I have found it to hold upwards of two ounces. Let us assume further how much less the heart will hold in the contracted than in the dilated state, and how much blood it will project into the aorta upon each contraction, and all the world allows that with the systole something is always projected ... and let us suppose as approaching the[209] truth that the fourth, or fifth, or sixth, or even but the eighth part of its charge is thrown into the artery at each contraction, this would give either half an ounce, or three drachms, or one drachm of blood as propelled by the heart at each pulse into the aorta, which quantity by reason of the valves at the root of the vessel can by no means return into the ventricle. Now in the course of half an hour the heart will have made more than one thousand beats, in some as many as two, three, or even four thousand. Multiplying the number of drachms by the number of pulses we shall have either one thousand half ounces, or one thousand times three drachms, or a like proportional quantity of blood, according to the amount we assume as propelled with each stroke of the heart, sent from this organ into the artery: a larger quantity in every case than is contained in the whole body. In the same way in the sheep or dog, say that but a single scruple of blood passes with each stroke of the heart, in one half hour we should have one thousand scruples, or about three pounds and a half of blood injected into the aorta, but the body of neither animal contains more than four pounds of blood, a fact which I have myself ascertained in the case of the sheep.”

These points Harvey demonstrates clearly and expertly. He states about the first: “Let's assume, either randomly or through testing, that the amount of blood the left ventricle of the heart can hold when expanded is, for example, two ounces, three ounces, or one and a half ounces—in cadavers, I’ve found it can hold over two ounces. Let’s also assume how much less the heart holds when contracted compared to when it’s relaxed, and how much blood it pushes into the aorta with each contraction. Everyone agrees that with each heart's beat, some blood is always pushed out ... and let’s suggest, to approximate the truth, that one-fourth, one-fifth, one-sixth, or even just one-eighth of its capacity is thrown into the artery with each heartbeat. This would mean that either half an ounce, or three drachms, or one drachm of blood is pushed by the heart into the aorta with each pulse, an amount that, due to the valves at the vessel's root, cannot return to the ventricle. Over half an hour, the heart will beat more than one thousand times, with some beating two, three, or even four thousand times. By multiplying the number of drachms by the number of beats, we will find either one thousand half ounces, or one thousand times three drachms, or a similar amount of blood, depending on how much we assume is expelled with each heartbeat, sent from this organ into the artery: a greater quantity in every instance than is contained in the entire body. Similarly, in a sheep or dog, if just a single scruple of blood is pumped with each heartbeat, within half an hour we would have one thousand scruples, or roughly three and a half pounds of blood injected into the aorta, while neither animal holds more than four pounds of blood, a fact I’ve personally verified in sheep.”

This is one of the highest efforts of Harvey’s genius.[210] The facts are simple and they are easily ascertained. But the reasoning was absolutely new and the conclusion must remain sound until the end of time, for it is true. It shows too the minute care taken by Harvey not to overstate his case, for he deliberately takes a measurement of the capacity of the ventricles which he knew to be well under the average.

This is one of the greatest achievements of Harvey’s genius.[210] The facts are straightforward and easily verified. But the reasoning was completely original, and the conclusion will hold true forever, because it is indeed true. It also demonstrates the meticulous care taken by Harvey to avoid exaggerating his case; he intentionally measures the capacity of the ventricles, which he knew to be significantly below average.

This part of his argument is ended with an appeal to practical experience. “The truth, indeed, presents itself obviously before us when we consider what happens in the dissection of living animals: the great artery need not be divided, but a very small branch only (as Galen even proves in regard to man), to have the whole of the blood in the body, as well that of the veins as of the arteries, drained away in the course of no long time—some half hour or less. Butchers are well aware of the fact and can bear witness to it; for, cutting the throat of an ox and so dividing the vessels of the neck, in less than a quarter of an hour they have all the vessels bloodless—the whole mass of blood has escaped. The same thing also occasionally occurs with great rapidity in performing amputations and removing tumours in the human subject.... Moreover it appears ... that the more frequently or forcibly the arteries pulsate, the more[211] speedily will the body be exhausted of its blood during hæmorrhage. Hence also it happens that in fainting fits and in states of alarm when the heart beats more languidly and less forcibly, hæmorrhages are diminished and arrested.

This part of his argument concludes with a call to practical experience. “The truth is clear when we look at what happens during the dissection of living animals: you don’t need to cut the main artery, just a tiny branch (as Galen demonstrates in regard to humans), and all the blood in the body, from both veins and arteries, can be drained in about half an hour or less. Butchers know this well and can testify to it; by cutting an ox's throat and severing the neck vessels, they can have all the vessels empty of blood in under fifteen minutes—the entire blood supply has spilled out. The same can happen quite quickly during amputations and tumor removals in humans.... Additionally, it seems... that the more often or forcefully the arteries pulse, the more quickly the body loses blood during hemorrhaging. This is why in fainting spells and moments of panic, when the heart beats more slowly and less forcefully, blood loss is reduced or stopped.”

“Still further, it is from this, that after death, when the heart has ceased to beat, it is impossible by dividing either the jugular or the femoral veins and arteries by any effort to force out more than one-half of the whole mass of the blood. Neither could the butcher ever bleed the carcass effectually did he neglect to cut the throat of the ox which he has knocked on the head and stunned before the heart had ceased beating.”

“Furthermore, after death, when the heart has stopped beating, it's impossible to drain more than half of the blood by cutting either the jugular or the femoral veins and arteries, no matter how much effort is put in. A butcher couldn't effectively bleed an animal if he didn't cut the throat of the ox that he had knocked unconscious before the heart stopped beating.”

Harvey continues to push his argument to a logical conclusion in the succeeding chapters of his Treatise partly by argument and partly by adducing fresh experimental evidence. But if any one shall here object that a large quantity may pass through (the heart) and yet no necessity be found for a circulation, that all may come from the meat and drink consumed, and quote as an illustration the abundant supply of milk in the mammæ—for a cow will give three, four, and even seven gallons a day, and a woman two or three pints whilst nursing a child or[212] twins, which must manifestly be derived from the food consumed; it may be answered, that the heart by computation does as much and more in the course of an hour or two.

Harvey continues to advance his argument to a logical conclusion in the following chapters of his Treatise, using both reasoning and new experimental evidence. However, if anyone argues that a large volume can flow through the heart without needing circulation, claiming that all of it could come from the food and drink consumed, and cites the large amounts of milk produced by mammals—as a cow can produce three, four, or even seven gallons a day, and a woman can produce two or three pints while nursing one or[212] twins, which is clearly from the food intake—it can be countered that the heart does as much or even more in just an hour or two.

“And if not yet convinced he shall still insist, that when an artery is divided, a preternatural route is, as it were, opened, and that so the blood escapes in torrents, but that the same thing does not happen in the healthy and uninjured body when no outlet is made ... it may be answered, that ... in serpents and several fish by tying the veins some way below the heart, you will perceive a space between the ligature and the heart speedily to become empty, so that unless you would deny the evidence of your senses, you must needs admit the return of the blood to the heart.... If, on the contrary, the artery instead of the vein be compressed or tied, you will observe the part between the obstacle and the heart and the heart itself to become inordinately distended, to assume a deep purple or even livid colour, and at length to be so much oppressed with blood that you will believe it about to be choked; but the obstacle removed, all things immediately return to their natural state in colour, size, and impulse.”

“And if he’s still not convinced, he will insist that when an artery is cut, a sort of unnatural pathway opens up, causing blood to pour out in large amounts, unlike what happens in a healthy, uninjured body where there’s no way for the blood to escape... It can be argued that... in snakes and some fish, if you tie the veins a bit below the heart, you will quickly see the space between the tie and the heart become empty, so unless you want to ignore what you’re seeing, you have to accept that blood returns to the heart... On the other hand, if the artery is compressed or tied instead of the vein, you’ll notice the section between the blockage and the heart, as well as the heart itself, become excessively swollen, turning deep purple or even a bluish color, and eventually become so filled with blood that it seems like it’s about to burst; but once the blockage is removed, everything immediately goes back to its normal color, size, and rhythm.”

Harvey next proceeds to demonstrate his second proposition. He shows that the blood enters a limb by the arteries and leaves it by the veins; that the arteries are the vessels carrying the blood from the heart, and the veins the returning channels of the blood to the heart; that in the limbs and the extreme parts of the body the blood passes either immediately by anastomosis or mediately by the pores of the flesh.

Harvey then goes on to explain his second point. He demonstrates that blood flows into a limb through the arteries and exits through the veins; that the arteries are the vessels transporting blood away from the heart, while the veins bring blood back to the heart; and that in the limbs and the farthest parts of the body, blood moves either directly through anastomosis or indirectly through the pores in the skin.

Harvey is here hampered by the conditions of the age in which he lived, yet it is here that he shows himself far superior to his contemporaries as well as to the most enlightened of his predecessors. His lens was not sufficiently powerful to show him the capillary blood-vessels, and he had therefore no real knowledge of the way by which the blood passed from the arterioles into the venules. On the other hand, he did not repeat the mistake made by Aristotle, and reiterated by Cesalpino in 1571 that the blood passed from the smallest arteries into “capillamenta,” the νεῦρα of Aristotle.

Harvey is limited by the conditions of his time, yet he demonstrates himself to be far superior to his contemporaries and even to the most enlightened thinkers before him. His microscope wasn’t powerful enough to reveal the capillary blood vessels, so he lacked a complete understanding of how blood moved from the arterioles to the venules. However, he didn’t make the same mistake as Aristotle, which was repeated by Cesalpino in 1571, claiming that blood flowed from the smallest arteries into “capillamenta,” the νεῦρα of Aristotle.

Later commentators have given to Cesalpino the credit due to Harvey by translating “capillamenta” into our term capillaries. But this process of “reading into” the writings of man what he never knew is[214] one of the commonest pitfalls of defective scholarship.

Later critics credited Cesalpino with the recognition that actually belongs to Harvey by translating “capillamenta” into our word capillaries. However, this tendency to “read into” someone's work what they never intended is[214] one of the most common mistakes in flawed scholarship.

Harvey attempted to solve the problem of the capillary circulation by an appeal to clinical evidence, which soon led him into inaccuracies, as when he says that the fainting often seen in cases of blood-letting is due to the “cold blood rising upwards to the heart, for fainting often supervenes in robust subjects, and mostly at the moment of undoing the fillet, as the vulgar say from the ‘turning of the blood.’”

Harvey tried to address the issue of capillary circulation by looking at clinical evidence, which quickly led him to inaccuracies. He claimed that the fainting frequently observed in blood-letting cases happens because "cold blood rises to the heart," since fainting often occurs in strong individuals, mostly right when the band is released, as people commonly say due to the "turning of the blood."

This Chapter XI. is an important one. Harvey takes the operation of bleeding as one which is familiar to every class of his readers, and he uses the various phenomena which attend the application of a ligature to the arm to clinch his arguments as to the existence of the circulation of the blood. He introduces incidentally his surgical and pathological knowledge, quoting, amongst other instances, the fact that if the blood supply to a tumour or organ be stopped, “the tissues deprived of nutriment and heat dwindle, die, and finally drop off.” He also introduces some pathological results from personal experience, for he says:—“Thrown from a carriage upon one occasion, I struck my forehead a blow upon[215] the place where a twig of the artery advances from the temple, and immediately, within the time when twenty beats could have been made, I felt a tumour the size of an egg developed, without either heat or any great pain; the near vicinity of the artery had caused the blood to be effused into the bruised part with unusual force and velocity.”

This Chapter XI is an important one. Harvey discusses bleeding, a topic familiar to all his readers, and he uses the various effects of applying a ligature to the arm to support his arguments about the existence of blood circulation. He casually brings in his surgical and medical knowledge, noting, among other examples, that if the blood supply to a tumor or organ is cut off, “the tissues deprived of nutrients and warmth shrink, die, and eventually fall off.” He also shares some medical results from personal experience, stating: “Once, when I was thrown from a carriage, I hit my forehead on[215] the spot where an artery branches from the temple, and almost immediately, within the time it takes for twenty heartbeats, I felt a swelling the size of an egg appear, without any significant heat or pain; the proximity of the artery caused the blood to flow into the bruised area with unusual force and speed.”

This passage shows one of the minor difficulties that Harvey and all observers in his age had to contend with in the fact that no method existed by which small fractions of time could be measured.[11] The ordinary watch had only a single hand marking the hours, so that neither minutes nor seconds could be registered by them.

This passage highlights one of the minor challenges that Harvey and everyone in his time faced: there was no way to measure small fractions of time.[11] Regular watches only had one hand to indicate the hours, meaning they couldn't track minutes or seconds.

The difficulty was one of old standing, and Dr. Norman Moore alluded to it, when he says in regard to Mirfeld’s “Breviarium Bartholomei:” “The mixture of prayers with pharmacy seems odd[216] to us; but let it be remembered that Mirfeld wrote in a religious house, that clocks were scarce, and that in that age and place time might not inappropriately be measured by the minutes required for the repetition of so many verses of Scripture or so many prayers. Thus Mirfeld recommends that chronic rheumatism should be treated by rubbing the part with olive oil. This was to be prepared with ceremony. It was to be put into a clean vessel while the preparer made the sign of the cross and said the Lord’s Prayer and an Ave Maria. When the vessel was put to the fire the Psalm ‘Why do the heathen rage’ was to be said as far as the verse, ‘Desire of Me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance.’ The Gloria, Pater Noster, and Ave Maria are to be said, and the whole gone through seven times. Which done let that oil be kept. The time occupied I have tried, and found to be a quarter of an hour.”

The issue was an old one, and Dr. Norman Moore mentioned it when he referred to Mirfeld’s “Breviarium Bartholomei:” “The combination of prayers with pharmacy seems strange[216] to us; but we should keep in mind that Mirfeld wrote in a religious environment, where clocks were scarce, and in that era and location, time might appropriately be measured by the minutes it took to recite certain verses of Scripture or prayers. Mirfeld suggests that chronic rheumatism should be treated by rubbing the affected area with olive oil. This oil was to be prepared ceremoniously. It was to be placed in a clean container while the person preparing it made the sign of the cross and recited the Lord’s Prayer and an Ave Maria. When the container was placed over the fire, the Psalm ‘Why do the heathen rage’ was to be recited up to the verse, ‘Desire of Me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance.’ The Gloria, Pater Noster, and Ave Maria were to be repeated, and the entire process was to be completed seven times. Once done, the oil was to be stored. I timed this process and found it took about fifteen minutes.”

In the succeeding chapters Harvey continues his observations on phlebotomy, and draws a conclusion so striking in its simplicity that it appears hard to understand why it had not already occurred to others. He says: “And now, too, we understand why in phlebotomy we apply one ligature above[217] the part that is punctured, not below it: did the flow come from above, the constriction in this case would not only be of no service but would prove a positive hindrance. It would have to be applied below the orifice in order to have the flow more free did the blood descend by the veins from the superior to inferior parts.”

In the following chapters, Harvey continues his observations on bloodletting and reaches a conclusion so simple that it’s hard to believe it hadn’t occurred to anyone else before. He says: “And now, we understand why in bloodletting we place one ligature above[217] the area being punctured, not below it: if the flow came from above, the constriction would not only be useless but would actually hinder the process. It would need to be applied below the opening to allow the blood to flow more freely if it descended through the veins from the upper to the lower parts.”

Harvey next returns to the question whether the blood does or does not flow in a continuous stream through the heart—a subject upon which his contemporaries had the wildest notions, for even Cesalpino says: “That whilst we are awake there is a great afflux of blood and spirit to the arteries whence the passage is to the nerves and whilst we are asleep the same heat returns to the heart by the veins, not by the arteries, for the natural ingress to the heart is by the vena cava, not by the artery ... so that the undulating flow of blood to the superior parts, and its ebb to the inferior parts—like Euripus—is manifest in sleeping and waking.” Harvey combats this theory in exactly the same manner as we should do if it were propounded at the present day. He first brings forth his mathematical proof of the circulation, and then continues his surgical observations upon the operation of bleeding. “It is still further to be[218] observed that in practising phlebotomy the truths contended for are sometimes confirmed in another way, for having tied up the arm properly and made the puncture duly, still, if from alarm or any other causes, a state of faintness supervenes, in which the heart always pulsates more languidly, the blood does not flow freely, but distils by drops only. The reason is that with the somewhat greater than usual resistance offered to the transit of the blood by the bandage, coupled with the weaker action of the heart and its diminished impelling power, the stream cannot make its way under the ligature; and further, owing to the weak and languishing state of the heart, the blood is not transferred in such quantity from the veins to the arteries through the sinuses of that organ.... And now a contrary state of things occurring, the patient getting rid of his fear and recovering his courage, the pulse strength is increased, the arteries begin again to beat with greater force, and to drive the blood even into the part that is bound, so that the blood now springs from the puncture in the vein, and flows in a continuous stream....” Thus far, he proceeds, “we have spoken of the quantity of blood passing through the heart and the lungs in the centre of the body, and in like manner from the arteries into[219] the veins in the peripheral parts, and in the body at large. We have yet to explain, however, in what manner the blood finds its way back to the heart from the extremities by the veins, and how and in what way these are the only vessels that convey the blood from the external to the central parts; which done, I conceive that the three fundamental propositions laid down for the circulation of the blood will be so plain, so well established, so obviously true, that they may claim general credence. Now the remaining proposition will be made sufficiently clear from the valves which are found in the cavities of the veins themselves, from the uses of these, and from experiments cognisable by the senses.”

Harvey then goes back to the question of whether blood flows in a continuous stream through the heart—a topic on which his contemporaries had the wildest ideas. For instance, even Cesalpino states: “While we are awake, there is a significant rush of blood and spirit to the arteries, which leads to the nerves, and when we are asleep, the same heat returns to the heart through the veins, not the arteries, because the natural entrance to the heart is through the vena cava, not through the artery... so that the undulating flow of blood to the upper parts, and its ebb to the lower parts—like Euripus—is evident during sleep and wakefulness.” Harvey challenges this theory in the same way we would if it were presented today. He first offers his mathematical proof of circulation, and then continues with his surgical observations on the process of bleeding. “It’s also important to note that in practicing phlebotomy, the truths argued for are sometimes confirmed in another way. After properly tying up the arm and making the puncture as required, if the patient becomes faint due to fear or other reasons, the heart always beats more weakly, and the blood does not flow freely, but trickles out drop by drop. The reason is that with a bit more resistance to blood flow from the bandage, combined with the heart's weaker action and diminished pumping power, the blood can’t pass under the ligature. Additionally, due to the heart’s weakened state, the blood isn't transferred in a sufficient amount from the veins to the arteries through the heart’s sinuses... Now, when the patient calms down and regains their courage, their pulse strengthens, the arteries start to beat more forcefully, and the blood is pushed even into the bound area, causing the blood to flow from the puncture in the vein in a continuous stream...” Thus far, he states, “we have discussed the amount of blood going through the heart and lungs in the center of the body, and similarly from the arteries into[219] the veins in the peripheral regions and throughout the body. However, we still need to explain how blood returns to the heart from the extremities through the veins, and how these are the only vessels that carry blood from the outside to the central parts. Once we address this, I believe that the three fundamental propositions regarding blood circulation will be so clear, so well established, and so evidently true that they will deserve general acceptance. The remaining proposition will be made sufficiently clear through the valves found in the cavities of the veins themselves, their functions, and through experiments that can be observed by the senses.”

Harvey returns again to his anatomical demonstrations to prove his point. He explains the true uses of the valves in the veins, whose existence, he says, were known to his old teacher “Hieronymus Fabricius, of Aquapendente, a most skilful anatomist and venerable old man.... The discoverer of these valves did not rightly understand their use, nor have succeeding anatomists added anything to our knowledge; for their office is by no means explained when we are told that it is to hinder the blood by its weight from all flowing into the inferior part; for the edges of the valves in[220] the jugular veins hang downwards, and are so contrived that they prevent the blood from rising upwards; the valves, in a word, do not invariably look upwards, but always towards the trunks of the veins, invariably towards the seat of the heart. Let it be added that there are no valves in the arteries, and that dogs, oxen, &c., have invariably valves at the divisions of their crural veins, in the veins that meet towards the top of the os sacrum, and in those branches which come from the haunches, in which no such effect of gravity from the erect position was to be apprehended.”

Harvey returns once more to his anatomical demonstrations to make his point. He explains the real functions of the valves in the veins, whose existence, he says, was known to his former teacher “Hieronymus Fabricius, of Aquapendente, a highly skilled anatomist and respected elder.... The discoverer of these valves did not fully understand their purpose, nor have later anatomists added to our understanding; because their role is not accurately explained when we are told that it is to stop the blood, due to its weight, from flowing into the lower part; for the edges of the valves in[220] the jugular veins hang down and are designed in such a way that they prevent the blood from flowing upward; in short, the valves do not consistently face upward, but always toward the main veins, consistently toward the heart. It should also be noted that there are no valves in the arteries, and that dogs, oxen, and others consistently have valves at the branches of their crural veins, in the veins that lead toward the top of the sacrum, and in those branches coming from the hips, where no gravitational effect from being upright was expected.”

“The valves are solely made and instituted lest the blood should pass from the greater into the lesser veins, and either rupture them or cause them to become varicose.... The delicate valves, whilst they readily open in the right direction, entirely prevent all contrary movement.... And this I have frequently experienced in my dissections of the veins: if I attempted to pass a probe from the trunk of the veins into one of the smaller branches, whatever care I took, I found it impossible to introduce it far any way, by reason of the valves; whilst, on the contrary, it was most easy to push it along in the opposite direction from without inwards, or from the branches towards the trunks and roots.” He concludes his argument[221] by again pointing out that the uses of the valves can be clearly shown in an arm which has been tied up for phlebotomy, and that the valves are best seen in labouring people.

“The valves are specifically designed to prevent blood from flowing from the larger veins into the smaller ones, which could either damage them or lead to varicose veins... The delicate valves easily open in the correct direction but completely block any backward movement... I have observed this many times during my dissections of the veins: if I tried to insert a probe from the main veins into one of the smaller branches, no matter how carefully I did it, I found it impossible to push it in very far because of the valves; while, conversely, it was very easy to move it from the outside in, or from the branches back towards the main veins and roots.” He wraps up his discussion[221] by reiterating that the function of the valves is clearly demonstrated in an arm that has been tied for bloodletting and that the valves are most noticeable in people who do manual labor.

The fourteenth chapter is devoted to the “Conclusion of the Demonstration of the Circulation.” It runs thus:—

The fourteenth chapter is focused on the “Conclusion of the Demonstration of the Circulation.” It goes like this:—

“And now I may be allowed to give in brief my view of the circulation of the blood, and to propose it for general adoption.

“And now I can briefly share my thoughts on blood circulation and suggest it for widespread acceptance.

“Since all things, both argument and ocular demonstration show that the blood passes through the lungs and heart by the force of the ventricles, and is sent for distribution to all parts of the body, where it makes its way into the veins and pores of the flesh, and then flows by the veins from the circumference on every side to the centre from the lesser to the greater veins, and is by them finally discharged into the vena cava and right auricle of the heart, and this in such quantity or in such afflux and reflux, thither by the arteries, hither by the veins, as cannot possibly be supplied by the ingesta, and is much greater than can be required for mere purposes of nutrition; it is absolutely necessary to conclude that the blood in the animal body is impelled in a circle, and is in a state of[222] ceaseless movement; that this is the act or function which the heart performs by means of its pulse, and that it is the sole and only end of the movement and contraction of the heart.”

“Since everything, both the arguments and visual evidence, shows that blood moves through the lungs and heart powered by the force of the ventricles, and is then sent out to all parts of the body where it travels into the veins and pores of the flesh, flowing through the veins from the outer areas back to the center, from the smaller to the larger veins, and is eventually released into the vena cava and right atrium of the heart, and this occurs in a quantity or volume that cannot possibly be supplied by what we take in, and is much greater than what's needed for just nutrition; it’s essential to conclude that blood in the animal body moves in a continuous circle and is always in a state of[222] constant movement; this is the function the heart performs through its pulse, and this is the only purpose of the heart's movement and contraction.”

Harvey concludes his treatise with a series of reasons which he rightly considers to be of a less satisfactory nature than those he has already adduced. The seventeenth chapter contains much comparative anatomy. It opens with the statement that “I do not find the heart as a distinct and separate part in all animals; some, indeed, such as the zoophytes, have no heart.... Amongst the number I may instance grubs and earth-worms, and those that are engendered of putrefaction and do not preserve their species. These have no heart, as not requiring any impeller of nourishment into the extreme parts.... Oysters, mussels, sponges, and the whole genus of zoophytes or plant-animals have no heart, for the whole body is used as a heart, or the whole animal is heart. In a great number of animals, almost the whole tribe of insects, we cannot see distinctly by reason of the smallness of the body; still, in bees, flies, hornets, and the like we can perceive something pulsating with the help of a magnifying glass; in pediculi also the same thing may be seen, and as the body is transparent, the passage of[223] the food through the intestines, like a black spot or stain, may be perceived by the aid of the same magnifying glass.

Harvey wraps up his treatise with several reasons that he acknowledges are less convincing than those he presented earlier. The seventeenth chapter includes a lot of comparative anatomy. It begins by stating, "I do not find the heart as a distinct and separate part in all animals; some, like zoophytes, don't have a heart.... For example, grubs and earthworms, along with those that arise from decay and don’t maintain their species, have no heart because they don’t need anything to push nourishment into their extremities.... Oysters, mussels, sponges, and all types of zoophytes or plant-animals have no heart, since the entire body acts as a heart, or the whole animal is a heart. In a large number of animals, particularly among insects, we can't see it clearly due to their small size; however, in bees, flies, hornets, and similar insects, we can spot something pulsing with the help of a magnifying glass; the same can be observed in lice, and since their bodies are transparent, the movement of[223] food through the intestines appears as a black spot or stain when viewed with the same magnifying glass.

“But in some of the pale-blooded and colder animals, as in snails, whelks, shrimps, and shell-fish, there is a part which pulsates—a kind of vesicule or auricle without a heart—slowly, indeed, and not to be perceived except in the warmer season of the year.... In fishes, serpents, lizards, tortoises, frogs, and others of the same kind there is a heart present, furnished with both an auricle and a ventricle.... And then in regard to animals that are yet larger and warmer and more perfect,... these require a larger, stronger, and more fleshy heart.... Every animal that has lungs has two ventricles to its heart, one right, the other left, and whenever there is a right there is a left ventricle, but the contrary does not hold good; where there is a left there is not always a right ventricle.... It is to be observed, however, that all this is otherwise in the embryo where there is not such a difference between the two ventricles.... Both ventricles also have the same office to perform, whence their equality of constitution. It is only when the lungs come to be used ... that the difference in point of strength and other things between the two[224] ventricles becomes apparent. In the altered circumstances the right has only to drive the blood through the lungs, whilst the left has to propel it through the whole body.”

“But in some of the animals with pale blood and colder bodies, like snails, whelks, shrimps, and shellfish, there’s a part that pulses—a kind of sac or auricle without a heart—slowly, and it can only be detected during the warmer months.... Fish, snakes, lizards, tortoises, frogs, and others like them have a heart that includes both an auricle and a ventricle.... For larger, warmer, and more complex animals,... a bigger, stronger, and fleshier heart is needed.... Every animal with lungs has two ventricles in its heart, one right and one left. Whenever there’s a right ventricle, there’s also a left, but it doesn’t always work the other way around; where there’s a left ventricle, there doesn’t always have to be a right one.... It’s important to note that this is different in embryos, where there isn’t as much distinction between the two ventricles.... Both ventricles perform the same function, which is why they are similar in structure. It’s only when the lungs are used that the differences in strength and other characteristics between the two [224] ventricles become clear. Under these changed conditions, the right ventricle only has to pump blood through the lungs, while the left has to push it through the entire body.”

This concludes Harvey’s Demonstration of the Circulation of the Blood in 1628, but he continued to work at the subject throughout his life. In two letters or anatomical disquisitions, addressed to the younger Riolanus of Paris, and dated from Cambridge in 1649, Harvey gives his latest reflections upon the subject of the Circulation of the Blood. These disquisitions differ very greatly from the original treatise. They are less clear and concise, and dwell more upon points of dispute which had arisen in connection with the controversy, which raged for many years round Harvey’s discovery.

This wraps up Harvey’s demonstration of blood circulation from 1628, but he kept researching the topic throughout his life. In two letters or anatomical essays, addressed to the younger Riolanus in Paris and dated from Cambridge in 1649, Harvey shares his latest thoughts on blood circulation. These essays differ significantly from the original work. They are less clear and concise, focusing more on disputes that emerged during the long controversy surrounding Harvey’s discovery.

The first disquisition is devoted more especially to the question of the anastomosis which takes place between the arteries and the veins, whilst the second disquisition illustrates more fully a number of details connected with the nature and quantity of the blood and its mode of progression. Harvey says incorrectly of the anastomosis, “Neither in the liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, nor any other viscus, is such a thing as an anastomosis to be seen, and by boiling I have[225] rendered the whole parenchyma of these organs so friable that it could be shaken like dust from the fibres or picked away with a needle, until I could trace the fibres or every sub-division, and see every capillary filament distinctly. I can, therefore, boldly affirm that there is neither any anastomosis of the vena portæ with the cava, of the arteries with the veins, or of the capillary ramifications of the biliary ducts, which can be traced through the entire liver, with the veins.”

The first discussion focuses specifically on the connection between the arteries and veins, while the second discussion goes into more detail about the nature and amount of blood and how it moves. Harvey wrongly claims about the connection, “In the liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, or any other organ, there is no evidence of such a connection, and by boiling I have[225] made the entire tissue of these organs so fragile that it could be shaken free like dust from the fibers or picked away with a needle, until I could see the fibers of every subdivision and every capillary clearly. Therefore, I can confidently say that there is no connection of the portal vein with the vena cava, of the arteries with the veins, or of the capillary branches of the bile ducts that can be traced throughout the liver, along with the veins.”

The second disquisition opens with Harvey’s view of the contemporary criticism upon his treatise. “But scarce a day, scarce an hour has passed since the birthday of the Circulation of the blood that I have not heard something, for good or for evil, said of this, my discovery. Some abuse it as a feeble infant, and yet unworthy to have seen the light; others again think the bantling deserves to be cherished and cared for. These oppose it with much ado, those patronise it with abundant commendation. One party holds that I have completely demonstrated the circulation of the blood by experiment, observation, and ocular inspection against all force and array of argument; another thinks it scarcely sufficiently illustrated—not yet cleared of all objections. There are some, too, who say that I have shown a vainglorious love of vivisec[226]tions, and who scoff at and deride the introduction of frogs and serpents, flies, and other of the lower animals upon the scene, as a piece of puerile levity, not even refraining from opprobrious epithets.

The second discussion starts with Harvey’s take on the modern criticism of his work. “But hardly a day, hardly an hour has gone by since the birth of the Circulation of the blood that I haven’t heard something, good or bad, about my discovery. Some treat it like a weak infant, unworthy of existing; others believe this little one should be nurtured and cared for. Some attack it with great fuss, while others support it with plenty of praise. One group claims that I have fully proven the circulation of the blood through experiments, observation, and direct inspection against all arguments; another thinks it’s not adequately explained—not yet free of all objections. There are also those who say I have a vain love for vivisection, mocking the use of frogs, snakes, flies, and other lower animals as childish nonsense, not holding back their insults.”

“To return evil speaking with evil speaking, however, I hold to be unworthy in a philosopher and searcher after truth. I believe that I shall do better and more advisedly if I meet so many indications of ill breeding with the light of faithful and conclusive observation. It cannot be helped that dogs bark and vomit their foul stomachs, or that cynics should be numbered among philosophers; but care can be taken that they do not bite or inoculate their mad humours, or with their dogs’ teeth gnaw the bones and foundations of truth.

“To respond to harsh words with harsh words is, to me, unworthy of a philosopher and seeker of truth. I think it’s wiser and more prudent to approach rudeness with careful and honest observation. It’s unavoidable that some will bark and spew their bitterness, or that cynics will call themselves philosophers; but we can ensure they don’t harm others or spread their madness, or chew away at the very foundations of truth.”

“Detractors, mummers, and writers defiled with abuse, as I resolved with myself never to read them, satisfied that nothing solid or excellent, nothing but foul terms was to be expected from them, so have I held them still less worthy of an answer. Let them consume on their own ill-nature. They will scarcely find many well-disposed readers, I imagine, nor does God give that which is most excellent, and chiefly to be desired—wisdom—to the wicked. Let them go on railing, I say, until they are weary, if not ashamed.”

“Critics, actors, and writers filled with insults, as I promised myself I would never read them, made me sure that nothing valuable or great, only nasty words, would come from them. So, I consider them even less deserving of a response. Let them wallow in their own bitterness. I doubt they’ll find many readers who are well-intentioned, and God doesn’t give His best gift—wisdom—to the wicked. Let them keep complaining, I say, until they’re tired, if not embarrassed.”

Amidst a mass of unprofitable speculation, the second Disquisition contains one or two gems of pathological observation, illustrating physiological conclusions. Desiring to set in a clear light “that the pulsific power does not proceed from the heart by the coats of the vessels, I beg here to refer to a portion of the descending aorta, about a span long in length, with its division into two crural trunks, which I removed from the body of a nobleman, and which is converted into a bony tube: by this hollow tube nevertheless, did the arterial blood reach the lower extremities of this nobleman during his life, and cause the arteries in these to beat.... Where it was converted into bone it could neither dilate nor contract like bellows, nor transmit the pulsific power from the heart to the inferior vessels: it could not convey a force which it was incapable of receiving through the solid matter of the bone. In spite of all, however, I well remember to have frequently noticed the pulse in the legs and feet of this patient whilst he lived, for I was myself his most attentive physician, and he my very particular friend. The arteries in the inferior extremities of this nobleman must, therefore, and of necessity, have been dilated by the impulse of the bloodlike flaccid sacs, and not[228] have expanded in the manner of bellows through the action of their tunics.

Amidst a lot of unprofitable speculation, the second Disquisition contains one or two valuable insights into pathology that highlight physiological conclusions. I want to clearly explain that "the pulsating power does not come from the heart through the vessel walls." I’ll refer to a section of the descending aorta, about a span long, which divides into two crural trunks. I removed this from the body of a nobleman, and it has turned into a bony tube. Yet, even through this hollow tube, arterial blood still reached the lower limbs of this nobleman during his life and caused the arteries there to pulse. Where it became bone, it couldn’t expand or contract like bellows, nor could it transmit the pulsating power from the heart to the lower vessels; it couldn’t convey a force that it was incapable of receiving through the solid matter of the bone. Regardless, I distinctly remember noticing the pulse in the legs and feet of this patient while he was alive, as I was his attentive physician and he was a very dear friend of mine. Therefore, the arteries in the nobleman’s lower limbs must have expanded due to the pressure of the blood in the soft sacs, rather than expanding like bellows through the action of their walls.

“I have several times opened the breast and pericardium of a man within two hours after his execution by hanging, and before the colour had totally left his face, and in presence of many witnesses, have demonstrated the right auricle of the heart and the lungs distended with blood: the auricle in particular of the size of a large man’s fist, and so full of blood that it looked as if it would burst. This great distension, however, had disappeared next day, the body having stiffened and become cold, and the blood having made its escape through various channels.

“I have several times opened the chest and pericardium of a man within two hours after he was hanged, and before the color completely left his face, and in front of many witnesses, I have shown the right atrium of the heart and the lungs filled with blood: the atrium particularly the size of a large man's fist, and so full of blood that it looked like it would burst. However, this extreme swelling was gone the next day, as the body had stiffened and became cold, and the blood had escaped through various channels."

“I add another observation. A noble knight, Sir Robert Darcy, an ancestor of that celebrated physician and most learned man, my very dear friend, Dr. Argent, when he had reached to about the middle period of life, made frequent complaint of a certain distressing pain in the chest, especially in the night season, so that dreading at one time syncope, at another suffocation in his attacks, he led an unquiet and anxious life. He tried many remedies in vain, having had the advice of almost every medical man. The disease going on from bad to worse, he by and by became cachectic and dropsical, and finally grievously dis[229]tressed, he died in one of his paroxysms. In the body of this gentleman, at the inspection of which there were present Dr. Argent, the President of the College of Physicians, and Dr. Gorge, a distinguished theologian and preacher, who was pastor of the parish, we found the wall of the left ventricle of the heart ruptured, having a rent in it of size sufficient to admit any of my fingers, although the wall itself appeared sufficiently thick and strong. This laceration had apparently been caused by an impediment to the passage of the blood from the left ventricle into the arteries.

“I have another observation to add. A noble knight, Sir Robert Darcy, an ancestor of that renowned physician and highly knowledgeable man, my dear friend, Dr. Argent, experienced frequent distressing pain in his chest during the night as he reached middle age. Fearing fainting at times and suffocation at others, he led a restless and anxious life. He tried countless remedies without success, having sought advice from nearly every doctor. As his condition worsened, he eventually became cachectic and dropsical, and ultimately, gravely distressed, he died during one of his episodes. In examining his body, attended by Dr. Argent, the President of the College of Physicians, and Dr. Gorge, a prominent theologian and pastor of the parish, we discovered that the wall of the left ventricle of his heart was ruptured, with a tear large enough to fit any of my fingers, despite the wall appearing thick and strong. This rupture seemed to have been caused by an obstruction in the flow of blood from the left ventricle into the arteries.”

“I was acquainted with another strong man, who, having received an injury and affront from one more powerful than himself, and upon whom he could not have his revenge, was so overcome with hatred and spite and passion, which he yet communicated to no one, that at last he fell into a strange distemper, suffering from extreme oppression and pain of the heart and breast, and the prescriptions of none of the very best physicians proving of any avail, he fell in the course of a few years into a scorbutic and cachectic state, became tabid, and died. This patient only received some little relief when the whole of his chest was pummelled or kneaded by a strong man, as[230] a baker kneads dough. His friends thought him poisoned by some maleficent influence or possessed with an evil spirit. His jugular arteries enlarged to the size of a thumb, looked like the aorta itself, or they were as large as the descending aorta: they had pulsated violently and appeared like two long aneurysms. These symptoms had led to trying the affects of arteriotomy in the temples, but with no relief. In the dead body I found the heart and aorta so much gorged and distended with blood that the cavities of the ventricles equalled those of a bullock’s heart in size. Such is the force of the blood pent up, and such are the effects of its impulse.”

“I knew another strong man who, after being injured and insulted by someone more powerful than him, was unable to get his revenge. He became so consumed by hatred and resentment, which he never shared with anyone, that he eventually fell into a strange illness. He suffered from extreme pressure and pain in his heart and chest, and despite the best efforts of top doctors, nothing helped. Over a few years, he grew weak and sickly, became emaciated, and ultimately died. The only relief he found was when a strong man pounded or kneaded his entire chest, like a baker kneads dough. His friends believed he was poisoned by some evil force or possessed by a malevolent spirit. His jugular veins swelled to the size of a thumb, resembling the aorta or as large as the descending aorta; they pulsated violently and looked like two long aneurysms. These symptoms led to attempts to relieve pressure through arteriotomy in the temples, but nothing worked. In the dead body, I found that the heart and aorta were so filled and stretched with blood that the chambers of the ventricles were as large as those of a bullock’s heart. Such is the force of blood trapped inside, and such are the effects of its pressure.”

His letters show that Harvey was employed almost to the end of his life in devising fresh experiments in proof of the circulation of the blood. Thus, in a letter addressed to Paul Marquard Slegel, and dated London, this 26th of March, 1651, Harvey writes: “It may be well here to relate an experiment which I lately tried in the presence of several of my colleagues.... Having tied the pulmonary artery, the pulmonary veins, and the aorta, in the body of a man who had been hanged, and then opened the left ventricle of the heart, we passed a tube through the vena cava into the right ventricle of the heart, and[231] having at the same time attached an ox’s bladder to the tube, in the same way as a clyster-bag is usually made, we filled it nearly full of warm water and forcibly injected the fluid into the heart, so that the greater part of a pound of water was thrown into the right auricle and ventricle. The result was that the right ventricle and auricle were enormously distended, but not a drop of water or of blood made its escape through the orifice in the left ventricle. The ligatures having been undone, the same tube was passed into the pulmonary artery and a tight ligature having been put round it to prevent any reflux into the right ventricle, the water in the bladder was now pushed towards the lungs, upon which a torrent of the fluid, mixed with a quantity of blood, immediately gushed forth from the perforation in the left ventricle: so that a quantity of water, equal to that which was pressed from the bladder into the lungs at each effort, instantly escaped by the perforation mentioned. You may try this experiment as often as you please: the result you will still find to be as I have stated it.”

His letters show that Harvey was working almost until the end of his life on new experiments to prove the circulation of blood. In a letter to Paul Marquard Slegel, dated London, March 26, 1651, Harvey writes: “It might be good to share an experiment I recently conducted in front of several of my colleagues.... I tied off the pulmonary artery, the pulmonary veins, and the aorta in the body of a man who had been hanged, and then opened the left ventricle of the heart. We inserted a tube through the vena cava into the right ventricle of the heart, and[231] at the same time connected an ox’s bladder to the tube, similar to how a clyster bag is usually made. We filled it almost completely with warm water and forcefully injected the fluid into the heart, so that most of a pound of water was pushed into the right atrium and ventricle. The result was that the right ventricle and atrium were greatly distended, yet not a drop of water or blood escaped through the opening in the left ventricle. After removing the ligatures, the same tube was placed into the pulmonary artery, and a tight ligature was secured around it to prevent any backflow into the right ventricle. The water in the bladder was then pushed toward the lungs, causing a rush of fluid mixed with a quantity of blood to immediately flow out from the perforation in the left ventricle: thus, an amount of water equal to that which was forced from the bladder into the lungs with each attempt instantly escaped through the mentioned perforation. You can repeat this experiment as often as you want: the result will always be as I have described it.”

The exact teaching of Harvey’s contemporaries in London is easily accessible. One of his distinguished colleagues at the College of Physicians was Alexander Reid, son of the first minister of Banchory, near[232] Aberdeen, brother of Thomas Reid, Secretary for Latin and Greek to King James I. Reid was born about 1586, learnt Surgery in France, was admitted a Fellow of the College of Physicians in 1624, and was appointed Lecturer on Anatomy at the Barber Surgeons’ Hall December 28, 1628, in succession to Dr. Andrewes, Harvey’s assistant. Reid, eight years younger than Harvey, lectured at an annual stipend of £20 on every Tuesday throughout the year from 1628 to 1634, when he published a tiny Manual of Anatomy containing the substance of his lectures. For some reason Harvey’s doctrines did not recommend themselves to Reid, and the Manual therefore contains the following traditional account of the heart.

The exact teachings of Harvey’s contemporaries in London are easy to find. One of his notable colleagues at the College of Physicians was Alexander Reid, the son of the first minister of Banchory, near Aberdeen, and brother of Thomas Reid, who served as Secretary for Latin and Greek to King James I. Reid was born around 1586, studied Surgery in France, became a Fellow of the College of Physicians in 1624, and was appointed Lecturer on Anatomy at the Barber Surgeons' Hall on December 28, 1628, succeeding Dr. Andrewes, who was Harvey’s assistant. Reid, who was eight years younger than Harvey, lectured for an annual salary of £20 every Tuesday throughout the year from 1628 to 1634, when he published a small Manual of Anatomy that summarized his lectures. For some reason, Harvey’s ideas did not appeal to Reid, so the Manual includes the following traditional account of the heart.

“As for the heart, the substance of it is compact and firm, and full of fibres of all sorts. The upper part is called Basis or Caput: the lower part Conus, Mucro or Apex Cordis. When the heart contracteth itself it is longer, and so the point is drawn from the head of it. But when it dilateth itself it becometh rounder, the conus being drawn to the basis. About the basis the fat is. It is covered with a skin which hardly can be separat[ed]. In moist and cowardly creatures, it is biggest.... Of all parts of the[233] body it is hottest, for it is the wellspring of life, and by arteries communicateth it to the rest of the body. The heart hath two motions, Diastole and Systole. In Diastole, or dilatation of the heart, the conus is drawn from the basis to draw blood by the cava to the right ventricle, and air by the arteria venosa [pulmonary vein] to the left ventricle. In Systole or contraction the conus is drawn to the basis.

“As for the heart, its structure is compact and firm, filled with various fibers. The upper part is called Basis or Caput; the lower part is referred to as Conus, Mucro, or Apex Cordis. When the heart contracts, it stretches out longer, pulling the tip away from its base. But when it relaxes, it becomes rounder, with the conus moving towards the base. Surrounding the base is fat, and it is covered by a skin that is difficult to separate. In moist and timid creatures, it is larger... Of all parts of the[233] body, it is the hottest, as it is the source of life, distributing warmth to the rest of the body through the arteries. The heart has two movements: Diastole and Systole. During Diastole, or the heart's expansion, the conus moves away from the base to draw blood from the vena cava into the right ventricle and air through the pulmonary vein into the left ventricle. In Systole, or contraction, the conus is pulled back to the base.”

“First, that the vital spirit may be thrust from the left ventricle of the heart into the aorta.

“First, the vital spirit can be pushed from the left ventricle of the heart into the aorta."

“Secondly, that the arterial blood may be thrust into the lungs by arteria venalis [the left auricle].

“Secondly, that the blood can be pushed into the lungs by the venous artery [the left atrium].

“Thirdly, that the blood may be pressed to the lungs, in the right ventricle by vena arterialis [right auricle].

“Thirdly, that the blood may be pushed to the lungs, in the right ventricle by the arterial vein [right atrium].”

“The septum so called because it separateth the right ventricle from the left, is that thick and fleshy substance set between the two cavities.

“The septum, so named because it separates the right ventricle from the left, is the thick, fleshy tissue situated between the two cavities.”

“Riolan will have it the matter of the vital blood to pass through the holes or porosities of it from the right to the left ventricle, but that hardly any instrument can show them. First, because they go not straight, but wreathed. Secondly, because they are exceeding narrow in the end. He affirmeth that they are more easily discerned in an ox-heart boiled.”

“Riolan argues that the vital blood flows through the holes or pores from the right to the left ventricle, but no instrument can easily reveal this. First, because they don't run straight but rather twist and turn. Secondly, because they are extremely narrow at the ends. He claims that they can be more clearly seen in a boiled ox heart.”

It is difficult to realise how any reasonable man could teach such a farrago of nonsense when he must have heard Harvey’s perfectly simple and clear demonstration of the structure and uses of the heart. Harvey was lecturing on Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays; Reid only lectured on Tuesdays, and Harvey had especially set himself to controvert the very errors that Reid was promulgating. But Reid was perfectly impenitent, for his Manual was reprinted in 1637, in 1638; and after his death it appeared again in 1642, 1650, 1653, and 1658, yet there is no alteration in his text. He was not even sure of the broad features of the anatomy of the heart, for he writes: “The first vessel in the chest is the vena cava or magna. The second vessel in the breast is vena arterialis. It is a vein from its office, for it carrieth natural blood to the lungs by the right side of the windpipe. It is called an artery because the coat of it is double, not single. It doth spring from the upper part of the right ventricle of the heart, and is implanted into the substance of the lungs by the right side of the windpipe.”

It’s hard to understand how any reasonable person could teach such a jumble of nonsense when he must have heard Harvey’s perfectly simple and clear explanation of the heart's structure and function. Harvey was giving lectures on Tuesdays, Wednesdays, and Thursdays; Reid only lectured on Tuesdays, and Harvey had specifically set out to counter the very errors that Reid was promoting. But Reid was completely unrepentant, as his Manual was reprinted in 1637, 1638; and after his death, it came out again in 1642, 1650, 1653, and 1658, yet there were no changes in his text. He wasn’t even sure about the basic features of the heart’s anatomy, as he wrote: “The first vessel in the chest is the vena cava or magna. The second vessel in the breast is vena arterialis. It is a vein by its function since it carries natural blood to the lungs along the right side of the windpipe. It is called an artery because its wall is double instead of single. It originates from the upper part of the right ventricle of the heart and connects to the lung tissue on the right side of the windpipe.”

It seems obvious that this is a perverted description of the right auricle, and that Reid had no idea of the pulmonary artery as a distinct structure.

It seems clear that this is a twisted description of the right atrium, and that Reid had no understanding of the pulmonary artery as a separate structure.

“The third vessel is arteria venalis. It is called an artery because it carrieth arterial blood, but a vein because it hath a single coat as a vein. It ariseth from the upper part of the left ventricle of the heart, and is implanted into the substance of the lungs by the left side of the windpipe.”

“The third vessel is the venous artery. It's called an artery because it carries arterial blood, but a vein because it has a single layer like a vein. It originates from the upper part of the left ventricle of the heart and is embedded in the lung tissue on the left side of the windpipe.”

This in like manner appears to be the left auricle and the pulmonary veins.

This also seems to be the left atrium and the pulmonary veins.

“The vena arterialis hath three valves called sigmoides from the figure of the great sigma, which answereth the Latin S, the figure is this, C. They look from within outwards, to let out the blood but to hinder the return of the same.

“The arterial vein has three valves called sigmoid due to the shape resembling the large sigma, which corresponds to the Latin S; the shape is this, C. They open from the inside towards the outside to allow blood to flow out but prevent it from flowing back in.”

“The arteria venalis hath two valves called mitrales, because they are like a bishop’s mitre. They look from without inward to let in blood carried from the vena arterialis. They are bigger than those of vena cava and have longer filaments and to strengthen them many fleshy snippets are joined together.

“The venous artery has two valves called mitral because they resemble a bishop’s mitre. They face inward to allow blood from the arterial vein to enter. They are larger than those of the vena cava and have longer strands, and to reinforce them, many fleshy pieces are joined together."

“It hath two valves only that the fuliginous vapours might the more readily be discharged.”

“It has only two valves so that the dark vapors can be released more easily.”

Reid, like all his contemporaries, had a glimmering of the lesser circulation, for he says: “First the blood is carried by vena arterialis and from hence to arteria venalis by sundry anastomoses, and from hence to the[236] left ventricle of the heart. Where being made spirituous it is sent by the aorta to impart life to the whole body.

Reid, like all his contemporaries, had some understanding of the lesser circulation, as he states: “First, the blood is carried by the arterial vein and then to the venous artery through various connections, and from there to the[236] left ventricle of the heart. Once it has become spirit-like, it is sent by the aorta to give life to the entire body.

“One thing is to be noted that no air in its proper substance is carried to the heart; for the blood contained in these two vessels is sufficiently cooled by the bronchia passing between them.... One thing is to be noted, that in arteria venosa a little below the valves there is found a little valve ever open. It being removed, there appeareth a hole by the which the blood passeth freely from the vena cava to it and returneth by reason of this anastomosis that the blood in the veins may be animate.” This is a description of the foramen ovale and its use.

“One important thing to note is that no air in its proper form is sent to the heart; the blood in these two vessels is cooled enough by the bronchia between them.... Another point to consider is that in the venous artery, just below the valves, there is a small valve that is always open. When this is removed, a hole appears through which blood flows freely from the vena cava to it and returns due to this connection, allowing the blood in the veins to be revitalized.” This is a description of the foramen ovale and its function.

Such a comparison with the work of a contemporary teacher in the same town shows how immeasurable was the advance made by Harvey. It only remains to show what has been done since his death to perfect our knowledge of the heart and of the circulation. The use of the microscope by Malpighi in 1661 gave an insight into the true nature of the porosities by which the blood passed from the terminal arteries to the commencing veins in the lungs and proved them to be vessels. The capillary circulation was still further investigated by Leeuwenhoek in 1674 who described it as it is seen in the web of a frog’s[237] foot, and in other transparent membranes; Blankaart in 1676, William Cowper in 1697, and afterwards Ruysch, studied the arrangement of the capillaries by means of injection. In 1664 Stenson demonstrated that the heart was a purely muscular organ.

Such a comparison with the work of a contemporary teacher in the same town highlights the significant progress made by Harvey. It’s just a matter of showing what has been done since his death to enhance our understanding of the heart and circulation. The use of the microscope by Malpighi in 1661 provided insight into the true nature of the openings through which blood moved from the terminal arteries to the starting veins in the lungs, confirming them as vessels. Leeuwenhoek further explored capillary circulation in 1674, describing it as seen in the web of a frog’s foot and other transparent membranes; Blankaart in 1676, William Cowper in 1697, and later Ruysch studied the arrangement of the capillaries through injection. In 1664, Stenson showed that the heart was a purely muscular organ.

The various histological details being thus settled there came a long interval until chemistry was sufficiently advanced to enable definite statements to be made about the aëration of the blood.

The various histological details being settled, there was a long gap until chemistry was advanced enough to allow clear statements to be made about the aeration of the blood.

The work of Black in 1757 and of Priestley and others in 1774 and 1775 at last allowed the process of respiration and the true function of the lungs to be explained upon scientific grounds. But the interval between the discovery of the capillaries and the explanation of the act of respiration was not wholly barren; for in 1732 Archdeacon Hales, by means of experiments, obtained an important insight into the hydraulics of the circulation. During the present century our knowledge of the physics of the heart and circulation has been reduced almost to an exact science by the labours of the German, French, and Cambridge schools of physiology under the guidance respectively of Ludwig, of Chauveau, and of Foster; whilst the nervous mechanism of the heart and of the arteries has been thoroughly investigated by Gaskell and others.

The work of Black in 1757 and Priestley and others in 1774 and 1775 finally allowed us to explain the process of breathing and the true function of the lungs based on scientific principles. However, the time between the discovery of capillaries and the explanation of breathing wasn't completely unproductive; in 1732, Archdeacon Hales conducted experiments that provided important insights into the hydraulics of circulation. In this century, our understanding of the physics of the heart and circulation has become almost an exact science thanks to the efforts of the German, French, and Cambridge schools of physiology led by Ludwig, Chauveau, and Foster, respectively, while the workings of the heart and arteries have been thoroughly studied by Gaskell and others.


CHAPTER IX
The Development Treaty

Fuller, speaking of Harvey, says very ingeniously: “The Doctor though living a Bachelor, may be said to have left three hopeful sons to posterity: his books,

Fuller, talking about Harvey, says very cleverly: “The Doctor, although he lived as a Bachelor, can be said to have left three promising sons for future generations: his books,

“1. De circulatione sanguinis, which I may call his son and heir: the Doctor living to see it at full age and generally received.

“1. On the circulation of blood, which I can refer to as his son and heir: the Doctor lived to witness it reach maturity and to gain widespread acceptance.”

“2. De generatione, as yet in its minority: but I assure you growing up apace into public credit.

“2. De generatione, still in its early stages: but I assure you it is quickly gaining public recognition.”

“3. De ovo, as yet in the nonage thereof; but infants may be men in due time.”

“3. From the egg, still in its immaturity; but babies can grow into men in time.”

The treatises on Development are so full of detail that it is impossible to give an exact notion of their[239] contents in a popular work. They contain however certain passages of personal and of general interest which must not be omitted.

The writings on Development are so detailed that it's impossible to provide a clear idea of their[239] contents in a more accessible format. However, there are certain sections of personal and general interest that should not be overlooked.

Harvey shows the instinct of a naturalist in the following account of the cassowary which was not only new to him, but was unknown to Europe at the time he wrote. He says: “A certain bird, as large again as a swan, which the Dutch call a cassowary, was imported no long time ago from the island of Java in the East Indies into Holland. Ulysses Aldrovandus gives a figure of this bird and informs us that it is called an emu by the Indians. It is not a two-toed bird like the ostrich but has three toes on each foot, one of which is furnished with a spur of such length, strength, and hardness that the creature can easily kick through a board two fingers’ breadth in thickness. The cassowary defends itself by kicking forwards. In the body, legs, and thighs it resembles the ostrich: it has not a broad bill like the ostrich, however, but one that is rounded and black. On its head by way of crest it has an orbicular protuberant horn. It has no tongue and devours everything that is presented to it—stones, coals even though alight, pieces of glass—all without distinction. Its feathers sprout in pairs from each particular quill and are of a black[240] colour, short and slender, and approaching to hair or down in their character. Its wings are very short and imperfect. The whole aspect of the creature is truculent, and it has numbers of red and blue wattles longitudinally disposed along the neck.

Harvey demonstrates a naturalist's instinct in this description of the cassowary, which was not only new to him but also unknown in Europe when he wrote. He says: “There’s a bird, about twice the size of a swan, which the Dutch call a cassowary, that was recently imported from the island of Java in the East Indies to Holland. Ulysses Aldrovandus provides an illustration of this bird and informs us that the Indians refer to it as an emu. Unlike the ostrich, which has two toes, this bird has three toes on each foot, one of which has a spur that is so long, strong, and hard that it can easily kick through a board two fingers thick. The cassowary defends itself by kicking forward. Its body, legs, and thighs resemble those of the ostrich, but it doesn't have the wide bill of the ostrich; instead, it has a rounded black bill. On its head, it features a round, prominent horn as a crest. It has no tongue and eats everything given to it—stones, even lit coals, bits of glass—without any preference. Its feathers grow in pairs from each individual quill, are black, short, slender, and resemble hair or down. Its wings are very short and underdeveloped. The overall appearance of the creature is fierce, with many red and blue wattles arranged along its neck.

“This bird remained for more than seven years in Holland and was then sent among other presents by the illustrious Maurice Prince of Orange to his Serene Majesty, our King James, in whose gardens it continued to live for a period of upwards of five years.”

“This bird stayed in Holland for over seven years and was then sent along with other gifts by the famous Maurice, Prince of Orange, to his Serene Majesty, our King James, where it lived in his gardens for more than five years.”

It has already been shown that Harvey was on a footing of something like intimacy with his master the King, whose artistic and scientific tastes are well known. This fact is again made clear by the following passages, in which Harvey followed his usual custom of showing to the King anything unusually curious. “I have seen a very small egg covered with a shell, contained within another larger egg, perfect in all respects and completely surrounded with a shell. An egg of this kind Fabricius calls an ovum centennium, and our housewives ascribe it to the cock. This egg I showed to his Serene Majesty King Charles, my most gracious master, in the presence of many persons. And the same year, in cutting up a large lemon, I found another perfect but very small[241] lemon included within it, having a yellow rind like the other, and I hear that the same thing has frequently been seen in Italy.” Speaking in another place of these eggs, he says: “Some eggs too are larger, others smaller; a few extremely small. These in Italy are commonly called centennia, and our country folks still believe that such eggs are laid by the cock, and that were they set they would produce basilisks. ‘The vulgar,’ says Fabricius, ‘think that this small egg is the last that will be laid and that it comes as the hundredth in number, whence the name; that it has no yolk, though all the other parts are present—the chalazae, the albumen, the membranes, and the shell.’

It has already been established that Harvey had a somewhat intimate relationship with his master, the King, whose artistic and scientific interests are well known. This is further highlighted in the following passages, where Harvey continued his usual practice of presenting the King with anything particularly interesting. “I discovered a very small egg with a shell, which was inside another larger egg, perfect in every way and completely surrounded by a shell. An egg like this is referred to by Fabricius as an ovum centennium, and our housewives claim it comes from the cock. I presented this egg to His Serene Majesty King Charles, my most gracious master, in front of many people. That same year, while cutting up a large lemon, I found another perfect but very small[241] lemon inside it, which had a yellow rind just like the other, and I’ve heard this has been seen frequently in Italy.” In another instance discussing these eggs, he says: “Some eggs are larger, others smaller; a few are extremely small. In Italy, these are commonly called centennia, and our local villagers still believe that such eggs are laid by the cock, and that if they were incubated, they would hatch basilisks. ‘The common people,’ says Fabricius, ‘believe this small egg is the last one laid and that it is the hundredth in total, hence the name; it has no yolk, even though all the other parts are present—the chalazae, the albumen, the membranes, and the shell.’”

“It was customary with his Serene Majesty, King Charles, after he had come to man’s estate, to take the diversion of hunting almost every week, both for the sake of finding relaxation from graver cares and for his health. The chase was principally the buck and doe, and no prince in the world had greater herds of deer, either wandering in freedom through the wilds and forests or kept in parks and chases for this purpose. The game, during the three summer months, was the buck then fat and in season; and in the autumn and winter for the same length of time the doe. This gave me an opportunity of dissecting numbers of[242] these animals almost every day during the whole of the season.... I had occasion, so often as I desired it, to examine and study all the parts ... because the great prince, whose physician I was, besides taking much pleasure in such inquiries and not disdaining to bear witness to my discoveries, was pleased in his kindness and munificence to order me an abundant supply of these animals, and repeated opportunities of examining their bodies.” Speaking of the first rudiments of the heart, he says: “I have exhibited this point to his Serene Highness the King, still palpitating.... It was extremely minute indeed, and without the advantage of the sun’s light falling upon it from the side, its tremulous motions were not to be perceived.”

“It was a tradition for His Serene Majesty, King Charles, to go hunting almost every week after he reached adulthood, both to relax from more serious concerns and for his health. The main game was deer, and no prince in the world had larger herds, either roaming freely in the wild or kept in parks for this purpose. During the three summer months, the target was the buck when it was healthy and in season; in the autumn and winter, it was the doe. This allowed me the chance to dissect many[242] of these animals almost daily throughout the season.... Whenever I wanted, I could examine and study all their parts... because the great prince, whose physician I was, not only enjoyed such inquiries and was willing to acknowledge my findings, but generously provided me with plenty of these animals and frequent opportunities to explore their bodies.” Regarding the first basics of the heart, he says: “I showed this point to His Serene Highness the King, still beating.... It was extremely small, and without the light of the sun shining on it from the side, its trembling movements were hard to see.”

The late Sir George Paget published, in 1850, an autograph letter from Dr. Ward the learned divine and stout-hearted Royalist, who was master of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge, from 1609 to 1643. Both the letter and Harvey’s reply show the interest taken by King Charles in such scientific curiosities; but Harvey’s letter is also valuable because the peculiarities of its writing and annotation led to the discovery that the manuscript lectures in the British Museum [pp. 52-69] were in the handwriting of Harvey. It[243] must, therefore, be looked upon as the origin of most of the recently acquired knowledge of the discoverer of the circulation of the blood, of his methods of observation, of his reading, and of his system of arrangement, and of verbal exposition.

The late Sir George Paget published, in 1850, an autograph letter from Dr. Ward, the knowledgeable theologian and brave Royalist, who was the master of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge, from 1609 to 1643. Both the letter and Harvey’s reply show King Charles’s interest in these scientific curiosities; however, Harvey’s letter is also significant because the uniqueness of its writing and notes led to the discovery that the manuscript lectures in the British Museum [pp. 52-69] were written by Harvey. It[243] must, therefore, be seen as the source of most of the recently acquired knowledge about the discoverer of blood circulation, his methods of observation, his readings, and his system of organization and verbal explanation.

Dr. Ward’s letter is as follows:—

Dr. Ward's letter is as follows:—

Sir,—I received your letter by which I understand his Majesty’s pleasure that I should send up the petrified skull, which we have in our College Library, which accordingly I have done, with the case wherein we keep it. And I send in this letter both the key of the case and a note which we have recorded of the Donor and whence he had it. And so with my affectionate prayers and best devotions for the long life of his sacred Majesty and my service to yourself I rest

Mr.,—I got your letter letting me know that it’s his Majesty’s wish for me to send the petrified skull from our College Library. I’ve done so, along with the case we keep it in. In this letter, I’ve included both the key to the case and a note detailing the Donor and where he obtained it. I send my heartfelt prayers and best wishes for the long life of his sacred Majesty and my service to you. I remain.”

“At Your Command,
Samuel Ward.

“At Your Command, “Samuel Ward.”

Sidney College, June 10, Sunday.”

“Sidney College, June 10, Sunday.”

The address is—

The address is—

“To his much honoured friend Doctor Harvey one of his Majesty’s Physicians at his house in the Blackfriars be this delivered.”

“To his esteemed friend Doctor Harvey, one of the King’s Physicians, at his home in Blackfriars, this is delivered.”

The following is Harvey’s reply; it is written on the back of Dr. Ward’s letter:—

The following is Harvey’s response; it's written on the back of Dr. Ward’s letter:—

“Mr. Doctor Ward, I have showed to his Majesty this skull incrustated with stone which I received from you, and his Majesty wondered at it and looked content to see so rare a thing. I do now with thanks return it to you and your College, the same with the key of the case and the memorial you sent me enclosed herein, thinking it a kind of sacrilege not to have returned it to that place where it may for the instruction of men hereafter be conserved.”

“Mr. Doctor Ward, I have shown this skull embedded in stone, which I received from you, to His Majesty. He was amazed by it and pleased to see such a rare item. I now return it to you and your College, along with the key to the case and the memorial you enclosed with it, as I feel it would be a kind of sacrilege not to return it to the place where it can be preserved for the education of future generations.”

The letter and skull have been preserved in a small ancient cabinet of carved oak, which stands in the Library of Sidney College. The skull is very curious. It is that of a young person and is encrusted with carbonate of lime, which is very hard and compact and is spread over the bone in such a manner as to resemble a petrification of the soft parts. The “note of the Donour” states that he was Captain William Stevens of Rotherhithe, one of the elder brethren of the Trinity, and that he brought the skull in 1627 from Crete where it was discovered about ten yards (circiter passus decem) below the surface of the ground in digging a well near the town of Candia.

The letter and skull have been kept in a small ancient cabinet made of carved oak, which is located in the Library of Sidney College. The skull is quite interesting. It belongs to a young person and is covered with a hard, compact layer of calcium carbonate, making it look like a fossilization of the soft tissues. The "note of the Donour" indicates that he was Captain William Stevens from Rotherhithe, one of the senior members of the Trinity, and that he brought the skull from Crete in 1627, where it was found about ten yards (circiter passus decem) below the ground while digging a well near the town of Candia.

Harvey’s pathological knowledge was sometimes called into use by the King as in the following case:—“A young nobleman, eldest son of the Viscount Montgomery,[12] when a child, had a severe fall attended with fracture of the ribs of the left side. The consequence of this was a suppurating abscess, which went on discharging abundantly for a long time, from an immense gap in his side: this I had from himself and other credible persons who were witnesses. Between the eighteenth and nineteenth years of his age, this young nobleman having travelled through France and Italy, came to London, having at this time a very large open cavity in his side, through which the lungs as it was believed could both be seen and touched. When this circumstance was told as something miraculous to his Serene Majesty King Charles, he straightway sent me to wait upon the young man, that I might ascertain the true state of the case. And what did I find? A young man, well grown, of good complexion and apparently possessed of an excellent constitution, so that I thought the whole story must be a fable. Having saluted him according to custom, however,[246] and informed him of the King’s expressed desire that I should wait upon him, he immediately showed me everything, and laid open his left side for my inspection, by removing a plate which he wore there by way of defence against accidental blows and other external injuries. I found a large open space in the chest, into which I could readily introduce three of my fingers and my thumb: which done, I straightway perceived a certain protuberant fleshy part, affected with an alternating extrusive and intrusive movement: this part I touched gently. Amazed with the novelty of such a state, I examined everything again and again, and when I had satisfied myself, I saw that it was a case of old and extensive ulcer, beyond the reach of art, but brought by a miracle to a kind of cure, the interior being invested with a membrane and the edges protected with a tough skin. But the fleshy part (which I at first sight took for a mass of granulations, and others had always regarded as a portion of the lung) from its pulsating motions and the rhythm they observed with the pulse—when the fingers of one of my hands were applied to it, those of the other to the artery at the wrist—as well as from their discordance with the respiratory movements, I saw was no portion of the lung that I was handling, but the apex of the[247] heart! covered over with a layer of fungous flesh by way of external defence as commonly happens in old foul ulcers. The servant of this young man was in the habit daily of cleansing the cavity from its accumulated sordes by means of injections of tepid water: after which the plate was applied, and with this in its place, the young man felt adequate to any exercise or expedition, and in short he led a pleasant life in perfect safety.

Harvey's expert knowledge was sometimes called upon by the King, as in the following case: “A young nobleman, the eldest son of the Viscount Montgomery,[12] had a serious fall as a child, resulting in fractured ribs on his left side. This led to a persistent abscess that discharged profusely for a long time, creating a huge opening in his side. I learned this from him and other reliable witnesses. When he was between eighteen and nineteen years old, after traveling through France and Italy, he returned to London with a very large open cavity in his side, through which it was believed you could see and touch his lungs. When this extraordinary situation was reported to King Charles, he immediately sent me to check on the young man and understand the true condition. And what did I find? A young man, well-built, with good complexion, and apparently in excellent health, leading me to think the whole story might be a myth. However, after greeting him as customary,[246] and informing him of the King’s request for me to visit, he promptly revealed everything and opened his left side for my examination by removing a protective plate he wore to guard against accidental blows and external injuries. I discovered a large open space in his chest, large enough for me to easily insert three fingers and my thumb. Once I did that, I noticed a fleshy part moving in and out rhythmically. This part I gently touched. Amazed by this unusual condition, I examined everything multiple times, and when I was satisfied, I realized it was an old, extensive ulcer beyond any treatment, yet somehow brought to a sort of healing, as the inside was lined with a membrane and the edges were shielded by tough skin. However, the fleshy part (which I initially thought was a mass of granulations and others believed was part of the lung) was revealed through its pulsations and the rhythm observed with the pulse—when I placed my fingers on it while checking the wrist artery—along with its discrepancy with breathing movements, to actually be the apex of the[247] heart! This was covered with a layer of fleshy growth for protection, as often seen in old, infected ulcers. The nobleman’s servant would daily clean the cavity, flushing it with warm water, after which the plate was put back in place. With this setup, the young man felt capable of participating in any activity or adventure, leading a fulfilling life in complete safety.

“Instead of a verbal answer, therefore, I carried the young man himself to the King, that his Majesty might with his own eyes behold this wonderful case: that, in a man alive and well, he might without detriment to the individual, observe the movement of the heart, and with his own hand even touch the ventricles as they contracted. And his most excellent Majesty, as well as myself, acknowledged that the heart was without the sense of touch: for the youth never knew when we touched his heart, except by the sight or sensation he had through the external integument.

“Instead of giving a verbal answer, I brought the young man to the King so that His Majesty could see this incredible situation for himself: that in a living and healthy man, he could observe the movement of the heart without harming the individual and even touch the ventricles as they contracted. Both His most excellent Majesty and I acknowledged that the heart doesn’t have the sense of touch, because the young man could only tell when we touched his heart by what he saw or felt through his skin.”

“We also particularly observed the movements of the heart, viz., that in the diastole it was retracted and withdrawn: whilst in the systole it emerged and protruded: and the systole of the heart took place at the moment the diastole or pulse in the wrist was perceived; to conclude, the heart struck the walls of the[248] chest and became prominent at the time it bounded upwards and underwent contraction on itself.”

“We also specifically noted the movements of the heart: during diastole, it retracted and withdrew, while during systole, it expanded and protruded. The systole of the heart occurred at the same time the diastole or pulse in the wrist was felt. In conclusion, the heart pressed against the walls of the[248] chest and became prominent as it contracted and moved upwards.”

Harvey’s powers of observation were particularly brought into play in connection with his experiments on the development of the chick. He fully appreciated the method of Zadig, for he says that “different hens lay eggs that differ much in respect of size and figure, some habitually lay more oblong, others rounder eggs that do not differ greatly from one another: and although I sometimes found diversities in the eggs of the same fowl, these were still so trifling in amount that they would have escaped any other than the practised eye ... so that I myself, without much experience, could readily tell which hen in a small flock had laid a given egg and that they who have given much attention to the point of course succeed much better. But that which we note every day among huntsmen is far more remarkable: for the more careful keepers who have large herds of stags or fallow deer under their charge, will very certainly tell to which herd the horns they find in the woods or thickets belonged. A stupid and uneducated shepherd, having the charge of a numerous flock of sheep, has been known to become so familiar with the physiognomy of each, that if any one had strayed from the flock though he could not count them, he[249] could still say which one it was, give the particulars as to where it had been bought or whence it had come. The master of this man for the sake of trying him, once selected a particular lamb from among forty others in the same pen and desired him to carry it to the ewe which was its dam, which he did forthwith. We have known huntsmen who having only once seen a particular stag or his horns or even his print in the mud (as a lion is known by his claws) have afterwards been able to distinguish him by the same marks from every other. Some, too, from the footprints of deer, seen for the first time, will draw inferences as to the size and grease and power of the stag which has left them: saying whether he were full of strength or weary from having been hunted, and farther whether the prints are those of a buck or doe. I shall say this much more, there are some who in hunting, when there are some forty hounds upon the trace of the game and all are giving tongue together will nevertheless, and from a distance, tell which dog is at the head of the pack, which at the tail, which chases on the hot scent, which is running off at fault, whether the game is still running or at bay, whether the stag have run far or have but just been raised from his lair. And all this amid the din of dogs and men and horns[250] and surrounded by an unknown and gloomy wood. We should not therefore be greatly surprised when we see those who have experience telling by what hen each particular egg in a number has been laid. I wish there was some equally ready way from the child of knowing the true father.”

Harvey's keen observational skills were especially useful in his experiments on chick development. He understood Zadig's method well, noting that "different hens lay eggs that vary greatly in size and shape; some tend to produce more oblong eggs, while others lay rounder ones that are quite similar to each other. Although I sometimes noticed slight differences in the eggs of the same hen, these were so minor that they might go unnoticed by anyone except a trained eye... So much so that, without much experience, I could easily identify which hen in a small flock laid a specific egg, and those who pay close attention obviously do much better. What's even more impressive is what we see every day among hunters: careful keepers with large herds of stags or fallow deer can definitely tell to which herd the antlers they find in the woods or brush belong. A simple, uneducated shepherd, in charge of a large flock of sheep, can become so familiar with each sheep's appearance that if one strays from the flock, he might not be able to count them, but he could still identify it, explaining where it was bought or where it came from. To test him, his master once picked out a specific lamb from among forty others in the same pen and asked him to take it back to its mother, which he did immediately. We've known hunters who, after seeing a specific stag or its antlers just once, or even just its tracks in the mud (just as a lion is recognized by its claws), could later identify it by the same signs, unlike any other. Some can also infer the size, condition, and strength of a stag from its footprints after seeing them for the first time, telling whether it is strong or exhausted from being chased, and whether the prints are from a buck or a doe. Moreover, some hunters, even when there are about forty hounds on the trail of game, all barking at once, can still identify which dog is leading the pack, which is trailing behind, which is chasing the scent, which is off the track, whether the game is still fleeing or at bay, and whether the stag has run far or just been disturbed from its resting place—all amidst the uproar of dogs, men, and horns, surrounded by dark, unfamiliar woods. Therefore, it shouldn't surprise us to see those with experience identifying which hen laid each specific egg among many. I only wish there were an equally straightforward way for a child to know their true father."

The next extract gives a good example of Harvey’s general style. Speaking of the escape of the chicken from the egg, he says: “Now we must not overlook a mistake of Fabricius and almost every one else in regard to this exclusion or birth of the chick. Let us hear Fabricius.

The next extract gives a good example of Harvey’s general style. Speaking of the escape of the chicken from the egg, he says: “Now we must not overlook a mistake of Fabricius and almost everyone else in regard to this exclusion or birth of the chick. Let us hear Fabricius."

“‘The chick wants air sooner than food, for it has still some store of nourishment within it: in which case the chick by his chirping gives a sign to his mother of the necessity of breaking the shell, which he himself cannot accomplish by reason of the hardness of the shell and the softness of his beak, to say nothing of the distance of the shell from the beak and of the position of the head under the wing. The chick, nevertheless, is already so strong, and the cavity in the egg is so ample, and the air contained within it so abundant, that the breathing becomes free and the creature can emit the sounds that are proper to it. These can be readily heard by a bystander, and were[251] recognised both by Pliny and Aristotle, and perchance have something of the nature of a petition in their tone. For the hen hearing the chirping of the chick within, and knowing thereby the necessity of now breaking the shell in order that the chick may enjoy the air which has become needful to it, or if you will, you may say, that desiring to see her dear offspring, she breaks the shell with her beak, which is not hard to do, for the part over the hollow long deprived of moisture and exposed to the heat of incubation, has become dry and brittle. The chirping of the chick is consequently the first and principal indication of the creature desiring to make its escape and of its requiring air. This the hen perceives so nicely, that if she hears the chirping to be low and internal, she straightway turns the egg over with her feet, that she may break the shell at the place whence the voice proceeds without detriment to the chick.’ Hippocrates adds, ‘Another indication or reason of the chick’s desiring to escape from the shell, is that when it wants food it moves vigorously, in search of a larger supply, by which the membrane around it is torn, and the mother breaking the shell at the place where she hears the chick moving most lustily, permits it to escape.’

“The chick wants air more than food because it still has some nourishment left inside. In this case, the chick chirps to signal its mother that it needs help breaking the shell, something it can't do on its own due to the shell's hardness and its soft beak, not to mention the distance from the shell to its beak and the position of its head under the wing. However, the chick is already strong, the egg space is quite large, and there's plenty of air inside, allowing it to breathe freely and make sounds it naturally emits. These sounds can be easily heard by someone nearby and were noted by both Pliny and Aristotle; they may even sound a bit like a plea. The hen, hearing the chirping of the chick inside and understanding that it’s time to break the shell so the chick can get the air it needs, or perhaps simply wanting to see her baby, pecks at the shell. Breaking it isn't difficult since the part above where the chick has been deprived of moisture and exposed to warmth has become dry and brittle. Therefore, the chick’s chirping is the first and most important signal that it wants to get out and needs air. The hen is so attentive that if she hears a low, muffled chirping, she immediately turns the egg with her feet to break the shell at the point where the sound is coming from, ensuring she doesn't harm the chick.” Hippocrates adds, “Another sign that the chick wants to escape the shell is when it moves around energetically in search of more food, tearing the surrounding membrane, and the mother, hearing the chick moving vigorously, breaks the shell where she detects the most activity, allowing it to come out.”

“All this is stated pleasantly and well by Fabricius;[252] but there is nothing of solid reason in the tale. For I have found by experience that it is the chick himself and not the hen that breaks open the shell, and this fact is every way in conformity with reason. For how else should the eggs which are hatched in dung-hills and ovens, as in Egypt and other countries, be broken in due season, where there is no mother present to attend to the voice of the supplicating chick and to bring assistance to the petitioner? And how again are the eggs of sea and land tortoises, of fishes, silkworms, serpents, and even ostriches to be chipped? The embryos in these have either no voice with which they can notify their desire for deliverance, or the eggs are buried in the sand or slime where no chirping or noise could be heard. The chick, therefore, is born spontaneously, and makes its escape from the eggshell through its own efforts. That this is the case appears from unquestionable arguments: when the shell is first chipped the opening is much smaller than accords with the beak of the mother, but it corresponds exactly to the size of the bill of the chick, and you may always see the shell chipped at the same distance from the extremity of the egg and the broken pieces, especially those that yield to the first blows, projecting regularly outwards in the form of a circlet. But as any one on[253] looking at a broken pane of glass can readily determine whether the force came from without or from within by the direction of the fragments that still adhere, so in the chipped egg it is easy to perceive, by the projection of the pieces around the entire circlet, that the breaking force comes from within. And I myself, and many others with me besides, hearing the chick scraping against the shell with its feet, have actually seen it perforate this part with its beak and extend the fracture in a circle like a coronet. I have further seen the chick raise up the top of the shell upon its head and remove it.

“All this is expressed nicely by Fabricius;[252] but there’s no solid reason in the story. From my experience, I’ve found that it’s the chick itself, not the hen, that breaks open the shell, and this aligns perfectly with reason. How else would the eggs hatched in dung heaps and ovens, as in Egypt and other countries, be broken in time without a mother present to respond to the chick's call for help? And how do the eggs of sea and land turtles, fish, silkworms, snakes, and even ostriches hatch? The embryos in these either have no way to signal their need to escape, or their eggs are buried in sand or muck where no chirping can be heard. This shows that the chick hatches on its own and breaks out of the eggshell through its own efforts. This is clear from undeniable evidence: when the shell is first chipped, the hole is much smaller than what the mother’s beak could make, but it perfectly matches the size of the chick’s beak. You can always see that the shell is chipped at the same distance from the end of the egg, and the broken pieces, especially those that give way first, project outward in a circular shape. Just as anyone can tell from looking at a broken window whether the force came from inside or outside by the way the fragments are arranged, you can also see in the broken egg that the force came from the inside due to how the pieces are spread around the entire circle. I, along with many others, have heard the chick scraping against the shell with its feet and have actually seen it puncture the shell with its beak and extend the crack in a circle like a crown. I’ve even seen the chick lift the top of the shell off its head and remove it.

“We have gone at length into some of these matters, as thinking that they were not without all speculative interest, as we shall show by and by. The arguments of Fabricius are easily answered. For I admit that the chick produces sounds whilst it is still within the egg, and these perchance may even have something of the implorative in their nature: but it does not therefore follow that the shell is broken by the mother. Neither is the bill of the chick so soft, nor yet so far from the shell, that it cannot pierce through its prison walls, particularly when we see that the shell, for the reasons assigned, is extremely brittle. Neither does the chick always keep its head under its wing, so as to be thereby prevented from breaking the shell, but only when it[254] sleeps or has died. For the creature wakes at intervals and scrapes, and kicks, and struggles, pressing against the shell, tearing the investing membranes and chirps (that this is done whilst petitioning for assistance I willingly concede), all of which things may readily be heard by any one who will use his ears. And the hen, listening attentively, when she hears the chirping deep within the egg, does not break the shell, but she turns the egg with her feet, and gives the chick within another and a more commodious position. But there is no occasion to suppose that the chick by his chirping informs his mother of the propriety of breaking the shell, or seeks deliverance from it; for very frequently for two days before the exclusion you may hear the chick chirping within the shell. Neither is the mother when she turns the egg looking for the proper place to break it; but as the child when uncomfortably laid in his cradle is restless and whimpers and cries, and his fond mother turns him this way and that, and rocks him till he is composed again, so does the hen when she hears the chick restless and chirping within the egg, and feels it, when hatched, moving uneasily about in the nest, immediately raise herself and observe that she is not pressing upon it with her weight, or keeping it too warm, or the like, and then[255] with her bill and her feet she moves and turns the egg until the chick within is again at its ease and quiet.”

“We have discussed some of these issues in detail, believing they have interesting theoretical implications, which we will explain shortly. The arguments by Fabricius are easy to counter. I acknowledge that the chick makes sounds while still inside the egg, and they may even have a pleading quality: but that doesn’t mean the mother breaks the shell. The chick's beak is not so soft, nor is it so far from the shell, that it can't break through, especially since the shell is, for the reasons we’ve discussed, very fragile. The chick doesn’t always keep its head tucked under its wing to avoid breaking the shell; it only does this when it’s sleeping or has died. The chick wakes up at intervals, scratching, kicking, and struggling, pushing against the shell, tearing the membranes and chirping (I readily admit this happens while it’s asking for help), all of which can be easily heard by anyone who listens. When the hen hears the chirping coming from deep within the egg, she doesn’t break the shell; instead, she turns the egg with her feet, giving the chick a better position inside. There’s no reason to think that the chick chirps to inform its mother that it’s time to break the shell or to ask to be let out; often, you can hear the chick chirping inside the shell for up to two days before it hatches. When the mother turns the egg, she isn’t looking for the right spot to break it; it’s like a child who moves around restlessly in a cradle and whines, prompting the loving mother to adjust them, rocking them until they calm down. Similarly, when the hen hears the chick moving and chirping inside the egg and feels it moving uneasily once it hatches, she promptly raises herself to ensure she’s not pressing down on it too hard or keeping it too warm, and then with her beak and feet, she moves and turns the egg until the chick is comfortable and quiet again.”

This extract shows that here, as in all Harvey’s work there was a union of common sense, observation, and experiment which enabled him to overturn without any unkindly feeling the cherished teachings of his predecessors and contemporaries.

This excerpt shows that, like in all of Harvey’s work, there was a combination of common sense, observation, and experimentation that allowed him to challenge the beloved teachings of his predecessors and contemporaries without any animosity.

When it was necessary he did not hesitate to experiment upon himself, for he says: “I have myself, for experiment’s sake, occasionally pricked my hand with a clean needle, and then having rubbed the same needle on the teeth of a spider, I have pricked my hand in another place. I could not by my simple sensation perceive any difference between the two punctures: nevertheless there was a capacity in the skin to distinguish the one from the other; for the part pricked by the envenomed needle immediately contracted into a tubercle, and by and by became red, hot, and inflamed, as if it collected and girded itself up for a contest with the poison for its overthrow.”

When necessary, he didn't hesitate to experiment on himself. He said: “For the sake of experimentation, I’ve occasionally pricked my hand with a clean needle, and then after rubbing that needle on a spider's teeth, I pricked my hand again in a different spot. I couldn’t feel any difference between the two pricks, but my skin had the ability to tell them apart; because the spot pricked by the contaminated needle quickly formed a bump, and over time it turned red, hot, and swollen, as if it was preparing to fight off the poison.”

The seventy-first essay of the treatise of Development is a good example of the mystic or philosophical side of Harvey’s character. The essay is entitled “Of the innate Heat.” It begins, “As frequent mention is made in the preceding pages of the calidum innatum[256] or innate heat, I have determined to say a few words here, by way of dessert, both on that subject and on the humidum primigenium or radical moisture, to which I am all the more inclined because I observe that many pride themselves upon the use of these terms without, as I apprehend, rightly understanding their meaning. There is, in fact, no occasion for searching after spirits foreign to or distinct from the blood; to evoke heat from another source; to bring gods upon the scene, and to encumber philosophy with any fanciful conceits. What we are wont to derive from the stars is in truth produced at home. The blood is the only calidum innatum or first engendered animal heat.”

The seventy-first essay of the treatise on Development is a great example of the mystical or philosophical side of Harvey’s character. The essay is titled “Of the Innate Heat.” It starts, “Since the term calidum innatum[256] or innate heat is mentioned often in the previous sections, I feel it’s important to say a few words here, as a conclusion, about that topic and about the humidum primigenium or radical moisture. I’m particularly drawn to this because I notice that many people take pride in using these terms without fully understanding their meaning. In reality, there’s no need to search for spirits that are separate from or different from the blood; there’s no need to invoke heat from another source; there’s no need to bring gods into the conversation, adding unnecessary complexities to philosophy. What we typically think we get from the stars is actually produced within us. The blood is the only calidum innatum or the original animal heat.”

Harvey then proceeds to examine the evidence for a spirit different from the innate heat, of celestial origin and nature, a body of perfect simplicity, most subtle, attenuated, mobile, rapid, lucid, ethereal, participant in the qualities of the quintessence. Of this spirit Harvey confesses that “we, for our own parts, who use our simple senses in studying natural things, have been unable anywhere to find anything of the sort. Neither are there any cavities for the production and preservation of such spirits, either in fact or presumed by their authors.”

Harvey then goes on to look at the evidence for a spirit that's different from innate heat, one that comes from the heavens and has a perfect, simple form—something very subtle, thin, quick, clear, and ethereal, sharing qualities with the quintessence. About this spirit, Harvey admits that “we, for our part, who rely on our basic senses to study natural things, have not been able to find anything like this anywhere. There are also no spaces for the creation and storage of such spirits, either in reality or as suggested by their authors.”

Harvey then discusses at some length the Aristotelian and scholastic views of the word “spirit” and “vital principle,” and in the end arrives at the conclusion that “the blood, by reason of its admirable properties and powers, is ’spirit.’ It is also celestial; for nature, the soul, that which answers to the essence of the stars is the inmate of the spirit, in other words, it is something analogous to heaven, the instrument of heaven, vicarious of heaven.... The blood, too, is the animal heat in so far namely as it is governed in its actions by the soul; for it is celestial as subservient to heaven, and divine because it is the instrument of God the great and good.”

Harvey then talks in detail about the Aristotelian and scholastic ideas surrounding the words “spirit” and “vital principle,” ultimately concluding that “the blood, due to its remarkable properties and capabilities, is ‘spirit.’ It is also celestial; for nature, the soul, which corresponds to the essence of the stars, resides within the spirit—in other words, it is something comparable to heaven, the tool of heaven, acting on behalf of heaven.... The blood, too, represents the animal heat as it is directed in its functions by the soul; for it is celestial as it serves heaven, and divine because it is the instrument of God, the great and good.”

Harvey next attacks the doctrine of those who maintained that nothing composed of the elements can show powers superior to the forces exercised by these unless they at the same time partake of some other and more divine body, and on this ground conceive the spirits they evoke as constituted partly of the elements, partly of a certain ethereal and celestial substance. He observes very pertinently in opposition to such a train of reasoning: “In the first place you will scarcely find any elementary body which in acting does not exceed its proper powers; air and water, the winds and the ocean, when they waft navies to either[258] India and round this globe, and often by opposite courses, when they grind, bake, dig, pump, saw timber, sustain fire, support some things, overwhelm others, and suffice for an infinite variety of other and most admirable offices—who shall say that they do not surpass the power of the elements? In like manner what does not fire accomplish? In the kitchen, in the furnace, in the laboratory, softening, hardening, melting, subliming, changing, in an infinite variety of ways! What shall we say of it when we see iron itself produced by its agency?—iron ‘that breaks the stubborn soil and shakes the earth with war’! Iron that in the magnet (to which Thales therefore ascribed a soul) attracts other iron, ’subdues all other things and seeks besides I know not what inane,’ as Pliny says; for the steel needle only rubbed with the lodestone still steadily points to the great cardinal points; and when our clocks constantly indicate the hours of the day and night, shall we not admit that all of these partake of something else, and that of a more divine nature than the elements? And if in the domain and rule of nature so many excellent operations are daily effected, surpassing the powers of the things themselves, what shall we not think possible within the pale and regimen of nature, of which all art is but[259] imitation? And if, as ministers of man, they effect such admirable ends, what I ask may we not expect of them, when they are instruments in the hand of God?

Harvey next critiques the belief of those who argue that nothing made from the elements can demonstrate powers greater than those exerted by them unless they also incorporate some other, more divine substance. He points out wisely against this line of thinking: “First of all, you will hardly find any elemental body that doesn't exceed its own capabilities when it acts; air and water, the winds and the ocean, when they transport fleets to either[258] India and around the globe, often by opposing routes, when they grind, bake, dig, pump, saw timber, sustain fire, support some things, overwhelm others, and are sufficient for countless other impressive tasks—who can claim that they do not exceed the power of the elements? Similarly, what does fire not achieve? In the kitchen, in the furnace, in the lab, softening, hardening, melting, sublimating, changing in endless ways! What are we to say when we see iron created by its action?—iron ‘that breaks the stubborn soil and shakes the earth with war’! Iron that, in the magnet (which Thales thus attributed a soul), attracts other iron, ‘subdues all other things and seeks I do not know what empty thing,’ as Pliny states; for the steel needle, just rubbed with the lodestone, consistently points to the cardinal directions; and when our clocks reliably show the hours of day and night, should we not recognize that all of these involve something more, something of a higher nature than the elements? And if in the realm of nature so many splendid actions occur daily, surpassing the powers of the things themselves, what might we not consider possible within the limits and structure of nature, where all art is merely[259] imitation? And if, as tools of humanity, they achieve such marvelous outcomes, what, I ask, can we not anticipate from them when they are instruments in the hands of God?"

“We must therefore make the distinction and say, that whilst no primary agent or prime efficient produces effects beyond its powers, every instrumental agent may exceed its own proper powers in action; for it acts not merely by its own virtue but by the virtue of a superior efficient....

“We must therefore make the distinction and say that while no primary agent or main force produces effects beyond its capabilities, every instrumental agent can exceed its own proper abilities in action; for it acts not just by its own strength but by the strength of a superior force....

“Since the blood acts, then, with forces superior to the forces of the elements, and exerts its influence through these forces or virtues and is the instrument of the Great Workman, no one can ever sufficiently extol its admirable, its divine faculties.

“Since blood operates with powers greater than those of the elements and exerts its influence through these powers or qualities and is the tool of the Great Creator, no one can ever fully praise its remarkable, its divine abilities.”

“In the first place and especially, it is possessed by a soul which is not only vegetative, but sensitive and motive also. It penetrates everywhere and is ubiquitous; abstracted, the soul or the life too is gone, so that the blood does not seem to differ in any respect from the soul or the life itself (anima); at all events it is to be regarded as the substance whose act is the soul or the life. Such, I say, is the soul, which is neither wholly corporeal nor yet wholly incorporeal; which is derived in part from abroad and is partly[260] produced at home; which in one way is part of the body, but in another is the beginning and cause of all that is contained in the animal body, viz., nutrition, sense, and motion, and consequently of life and death alike; for whatever is nourished, is itself vivified, and vice versâ. In like manner that which is abundantly nourished increases; what is not sufficiently supplied shrinks; what is perfectly nourished preserves its health; what is not perfectly nourished falls into disease. The blood therefore, even as the soul, is to be regarded as the cause and author of youth and old age, of sleep and waking, and also of respiration. All the more and especially as the first instrument in natural things contains the internal moving cause within itself. It therefore comes to the same thing, whether we say that the soul and the blood, or the blood with the soul, or the soul with the blood performs all the acts in the animal organism.” A lame and impotent conclusion which does not advance our knowledge, though perhaps it was the most plausible that could be drawn from the premisses at Harvey’s command. Indeed he was himself dissatisfied with his conception of the vital principle, for in another essay after a discussion to show that the egg is not the product of the body of the hen, but is a result of the[261] vital principle, he turns away from the subject with evident relief to more profitable subjects, and with the words “Leaving points that are doubtful and disquisitions bearing upon the general question, we now approach more definite and obvious matters.”

“In the beginning, it has a soul that is not just vegetative, but also sensitive and capable of movement. It penetrates everywhere and is present all around; without the soul or life, blood doesn’t seem to differ at all from the soul or life itself (anima); in any case, it should be seen as the substance whose function is the soul or the life. This is what I mean by the soul, which is neither completely physical nor entirely non-physical; it is partly sourced externally and partly[260] generated internally; in one sense it is part of the body, but in another, it is the source and cause of everything contained within the animal body, including nutrition, sensation, and movement, and thus life and death alike; because whatever is nourished gains vitality, and vice versâ. Similarly, what is well-nourished grows; what isn’t sufficiently nourished shrinks; what is perfectly nourished maintains its health; what is not well-nourished becomes sick. Therefore, the blood, just like the soul, should be seen as the cause and source of youth and old age, of sleep and waking, and also of breathing. Importantly, the primary agent in natural processes holds the internal moving cause within itself. Thus, it amounts to the same whether we say that the soul and blood, or the blood with the soul, or the soul with the blood, carry out all the functions in the animal organism.” A weak and ineffective conclusion that doesn’t really enhance our understanding, though it might have been the most reasonable deduction Harvey could make from the evidence he had. In fact, he was personally unhappy with his understanding of the vital principle, for in another essay, after a discussion to demonstrate that the egg is not just a product of the hen's body but rather a result of the[261] vital principle, he shifts away from the topic with clear relief to more fruitful subjects, stating, “Leaving aside uncertain points and discussions related to the general question, we will now turn to more clear and straightforward matters.”

The ideas then prevalent in physical science led him in like manner to spend much time and thought upon the unprofitable subject of the primigenial moisture, and with these speculations the treatise on development comes to an abrupt end.

The ideas that were common in physical science at the time prompted him to devote a lot of time and energy to the unproductive topic of the original moisture, and with these thoughts, the discussion on development comes to a sudden halt.

The whole essay is an interesting one. It shows us the range of Harvey’s mind filled with the knowledge of ancient philosophy, but animated by the experimental spirit of modern science. All that the work contains of observation and experiment is valuable, for Harvey had made use of his uncommon opportunities to acquire a knowledge, such as is usually possessed only by huntsmen and gamekeepers, and has very rarely been attained by a man of science. Harvey’s knowledge, as shown in this treatise, may be compared to that shown by Darwin in his “Variation of Animals and Plants under Domestication.” Harvey tries to explain his observations in the terms of an existing philosophy, while Darwin uses his facts to establish an original hypothesis of his own. We have so[262] completely outlived the age of the schoolmen that it is difficult for us to recognise the bondage endured by so great a mind as Harvey’s until we consider it in the light of Darwin’s work. Then we recognise that the theoretical disquisitions in the treatises on development are not so foreign to the true nature of Harvey as they appear to be at first sight. They are in reality an illustration of the profound influence of the prevalent thought of a period upon every contemporary mind, and show that the most thoughtful and original are not always the least affected.

The entire essay is quite fascinating. It reveals the breadth of Harvey’s intellect, which is rich in ancient philosophy but brought to life by the experimental approach of modern science. Everything that this work presents in terms of observation and experimentation is significant, as Harvey took advantage of his unique opportunities to gain knowledge that is typically held only by hunters and gamekeepers, and is rarely achieved by a scientist. Harvey’s insights in this treatise can be likened to those demonstrated by Darwin in his "Variation of Animals and Plants under Domestication." While Harvey attempts to clarify his observations using established philosophical ideas, Darwin employs his facts to support a unique hypothesis of his own. We have so[262] completely moved beyond the era of scholasticism that it’s hard for us to recognize the constraints faced by such a brilliant mind as Harvey’s until we view it through the lens of Darwin’s work. Then we see that the theoretical discussions in the writings on development are not as unrelated to the true essence of Harvey as they initially seem. They actually illustrate the significant impact that the dominant ideas of a time have on every contemporary thinker, highlighting that the most thoughtful and original minds are not always the least influenced.

We thus take leave of one of the master minds of the seventeenth century. Harvey’s osteological lecture has not yet been found, and many of his investigations in comparative anatomy are still wanting. But there is a possibility that his papers and books were only dispersed, and were not destroyed at the pillage of his lodgings in Whitehall. Some of the wreckage is still cast up from time to time, and we may hope that more may yet be found. So recently as 1888 Dr. Norman Moore recognised thirty-five lines of Harvey’s handwriting on a blank page at the end of the British Museum copy of Goulston’s edition of Galen’s “Opuscula Varia.” Here, as in all the other manuscripts, the peculiarities of Harvey’s writing are too[263] distinct to leave any doubt of the authorship. Every fragment of his work is interesting, and even in these few lines we seem to learn his opinion of artificial exterior elevation as opposed to the genuine exaltation of worth or learning, for against a passage in which Galen prefers learning to rank, Harvey has written “wooden leggs.” A fitting testimony from one who, though he had spent the greater part of his life at court, was yet the foremost thinker of his age.

We are now bidding farewell to one of the great minds of the seventeenth century. Harvey’s lecture on bones hasn’t been found yet, and many of his studies in comparative anatomy are still missing. However, there’s a chance that his papers and books were only scattered and not destroyed during the looting of his residence in Whitehall. Some remnants are occasionally discovered, and we can hope that more will be uncovered in the future. As recently as 1888, Dr. Norman Moore recognized thirty-five lines of Harvey’s handwriting on a blank page at the end of the British Museum's copy of Goulston’s edition of Galen’s “Opuscula Varia.” In this manuscript, as in others, the distinct features of Harvey’s writing leave no doubt about the authorship. Every piece of his work is intriguing, and even in these few lines, we seem to gather his views on artificial elevation compared to true worth or knowledge; in response to a section where Galen values learning over rank, Harvey wrote “wooden leggs.” It’s a fitting remark from someone who, despite spending most of his life at court, was still the leading thinker of his time.


FINIS.

DONE.


APPENDIX


AUTHORITIES


Chapter I.


Chapter 1.

“The Genealogy of the Family of Harvey, compiled from Original Sources,” by W. J. Harvey, Esq., F.S.A., Scotland, in the “Misc. Geneal. and Herald.” Second Series, 1888-9, vol. iii. pp. 329, 362, 381.

“The Genealogy of the Family of Harvey, compiled from Original Sources,” by W. J. Harvey, Esq., F.S.A., Scotland, in the “Misc. Geneal. and Herald.” Second Series, 1888-9, vol. iii. pp. 329, 362, 381.

Loftie’s “History of London,” ed. ii., vol. i.

Loftie’s “History of London,” 2nd ed., vol. 1.

Willis’ “William Harvey,” London, 1878.

Willis’ “William Harvey,” London, 1878.

Fuller’s “Worthies of England,” folio, 1662.

Fuller’s “Worthies of England,” folio, 1662.

Sir James Paget’s “Records of Harvey,” London, (reprinted) 1887, by the kind permission of Sir James Paget, Bart., F.R.S. Walpole’s Works, Cunningham’s ed. vol. vii., p. 329.

Sir James Paget’s “Records of Harvey,” London, (reprinted) 1887, by the kind permission of Sir James Paget, Bart., F.R.S. Walpole’s Works, Cunningham’s ed. vol. vii., p. 329.


Chapter II.


Chapter 2.

Prof. Montague Burrows’ “Cinque Ports” (Historic Towns), 1888.

Prof. Montague Burrows’ “Cinque Ports” (Historic Towns), 1888.

Prof. George Darwin’s “Monuments to Cambridge Men at the University of Padua.” Publications of the Cambridge Antiquarian Society, vol. viii., 1895, pp. 337-347.

Prof. George Darwin’s “Monuments to Cambridge Men at the University of Padua.” Publications of the Cambridge Antiquarian Society, vol. viii., 1895, pp. 337-347.

Andrich’s “De natione Anglica,” Padua, 1892.

Andrich’s “On the English Nation,” Padua, 1892.

Rashdall’s “The Universities of Europe in the Middle Ages,” Oxford, 1895.

Rashdall's "The Universities of Europe in the Middle Ages," Oxford, 1895.

The Harveian Orations of Dr. Barclay, Dr. Ogle, Dr. Johnson, Dr. Charles West, Dr. Pollock, and Dr. Pye-Smith.

The Harveian Orations of Dr. Barclay, Dr. Ogle, Dr. Johnson, Dr. Charles West, Dr. Pollock, and Dr. Pye-Smith.

Dr. Munk’s “Roll of the College of Physicians,” ed. ii.

Dr. Munk’s “Roll of the College of Physicians,” ed. 2.

Dr. Moore’s Life of Harvey in the “Dictionary of National Biography.”

Dr. Moore’s Life of Harvey in the "Dictionary of National Biography."

Register of Marriage Licenses granted by the Bishop of London—Harleian Society’s publications.

Register of Marriage Licenses issued by the Bishop of London—publications of the Harleian Society.

Sir James Paget’s “Records of Harvey.”

Sir James Paget’s “Records of Harvey.”

Harvey’s Works—Sydenham Soc. Ed., London, 1847.

Harvey’s Works—Sydenham Soc. Ed., London, 1847.

Information given by Prof. Carlo Ferraris, the Rector magnificus, and by Dr. Gerardi, the Librarian of the University of Padua, at the request of Prof. Villari and Prof. George Darwin, F.R.S.

Information provided by Prof. Carlo Ferraris, the esteemed Rector, and Dr. Gerardi, the University of Padua's Librarian, at the request of Prof. Villari and Prof. George Darwin, F.R.S.


Chapter III.

Chapter 3.

South’s “Memorials of the Craft of Surgery,” Messrs. Cassell, 1886.

South’s “Memorials of the Craft of Surgery,” Cassell, 1886.

Young’s “Annals of the Barber Surgeons’ Company.” Holingshed’s Chronicle.

Young’s “Annals of the Barber Surgeons’ Company.” Holingshed’s Chronicle.

Alexander Reid’s “Manual of Anatomy.”

Alexander Reid’s "Anatomy Manual."

The Harveian Orations of Sir George Paget, Sir E. H. Sieveking, Dr. Ogle, Dr. Charles West, Dr. Chambers, Dr. Johnson, Dr. Pavy, and Dr. Church.

The Harveian Orations of Sir George Paget, Sir E. H. Sieveking, Dr. Ogle, Dr. Charles West, Dr. Chambers, Dr. Johnson, Dr. Pavy, and Dr. Church.

Harvey’s MS. Notes, Messrs. Churchill, London, 1886.

Harvey’s MS. Notes, Churchill, London, 1886.


Chapter IV.

Chapter 4.

Calendar of State Papers—Domestic Series.

Domestic Series of State Papers.

Aubrey’s “Lives of Eminent Persons,” London, 1813.

Aubrey’s “Lives of Eminent Persons,” London, 1813.

Munk’s “Roll of the College of Physicians.”

Munk’s “Roll of the College of Physicians.”

Munk’s “Notæ Harveianæ,” St. Bartholomew’s Hospital Reports, vol. xxiii.

Munk’s “Notæ Harveianæ,” St. Bartholomew’s Hospital Reports, vol. xxiii.

Wadd’s “Mems., Maxims, and Memoirs.”

Wadd's "Notes, Quotes, and Stories."

Sir James Paget’s “Records of Harvey.”

Sir James Paget’s “Records of Harvey.”

Dr. Norman Moore’s Life of Harvey in the “Dictionary of National Biography.”

Dr. Norman Moore’s Life of Harvey in the “Dictionary of National Biography.”

Mackay’s “Memoirs of Extraordinary Popular Delusions.”

Mackay’s “Memoirs of Extraordinary Popular Delusions.”

Upham’s “History of Witchcraft and Salem Village.”

Upham’s “History of Witchcraft and Salem Village.”

Young’s “Annals of the Barber Surgeons’ Company.”

Young’s “Annals of the Barber Surgeons’ Company.”


Chapter V.


Chapter 5.

Munk’s “Notæ Harveianæ.”

Munk’s “Notes on Harveian.”

Gardiner’s “History of the Great Civil War.”

Gardiner’s “History of the Great Civil War.”

Aveling’s “Memorials of Harvey,” Messrs. Churchill, 1875.

Aveling’s “Memorials of Harvey,” Messrs. Churchill, 1875.

Highmore’s “Corporis Humani Disquisitio anatomica,” folio, 1651.

Highmore’s “Anatomical Disquisition of the Human Body,” folio, 1651.

Aubrey’s Lives of Eminent Persons.

Aubrey’s Lives of Notable People.

Munk’s “Roll of the College of Physicians.”

Munk’s “Roll of the College of Physicians.”

Brodrick’s “Memorials of Merton College,” Oxford Historical Society.

Brodrick’s “Memorials of Merton College,” Oxford Historical Society.

Wood’s “Life and Times,” Oxford Historical Society’s Edition.

Wood’s “Life and Times,” Oxford Historical Society’s Edition.

The Harveian Orations of Dr. Rolleston and Dr. Andrew.

The Harveian Orations of Dr. Rolleston and Dr. Andrew.


Chapter VI.


Chapter 6.

Willis’ “William Harvey.”

Willis' "William Harvey."

Wood’s “Athenae Oxoniensis,” Edition 1721.

Wood’s “Athenae Oxoniensis,” 1721 Edition.

Aubrey’s Lives of Eminent Persons.

Aubrey’s Biographies of Notable People.

MacMichael’s Life of Harvey in “Lives of British Physicians.”

MacMichael’s Life of Harvey in “Lives of British Physicians.”

Munk’s “Notæ Harveianæ” and “Roll of the College of Physicians.”

Munk’s “Notæ Harveianæ” and “Roll of the College of Physicians.”

Harvey’s Works—Sydenham Society’s Edition.

Harvey’s Works—Sydenham Society Edition.

Howell’s “Epistolæ Ho-Elianæ,” Ed., J. Jacobs, 1889.

Howell’s “Epistolæ Ho-Elianæ,” Ed., J. Jacobs, 1889.

Sir George Paget’s “Account of an unpublished Manuscript of Harvey,” London, 1850.

Sir George Paget's "Account of an Unpublished Manuscript of Harvey," London, 1850.

The Lancet, vol. ii., 1878, p. 176, and vol. ii., 1883, p. 706.

The Lancet, vol. 2, 1878, p. 176, and vol. 2, 1883, p. 706.


Chapter IX.


Chapter 9.

Brooks, W. K., “William Harvey as an Embryologist,” Johns Hopkins Hospital Bulletin, vol. viii., p. 167.

Brooks, W. K., “William Harvey as an Embryologist,” Johns Hopkins Hospital Bulletin, vol. 8, p. 167.

Harvey’s Notes on Galen, The Athenæum, October, 1888, No. 3180, p. 452.

Harvey’s Notes on Galen, The Athenæum, October 1888, No. 3180, p. 452.


INDEX

A

Alston, Dr., 157

Ameius Gulielmus, 18

Anatomical demonstrations, 41-46;
method of conducting, 57-60;
lectures, cost of, 45, 46;
teaching of Reid compared with that of Harvey, 232-237;
works of Harvey, 188

Anatomy, early teaching of, 39;
study of, at Cambridge, 13;
value of comparative, 201

Andrewes, Dr., 88, 90, 91, 97, 98, 104, 232

Andrich, Dr., 18, 27

Anecdotes of Eliab Harvey, 8;
William Harvey, 144-145;
Sir Charles Scarborough, 142

[272]Appearance of Harvey, 52

Apothecaries’ opinions of Harvey’s prescriptions, 74;
visitations of, 75-79

Aristotle, capillamenta of, 213;
Harvey’s opinion of, 68, 72

Armorial bearings of the Harvey family, 2

Art, Harvey an authority on, 115

Arteries, course of blood in, 213

Artistarum universitas, 16, 27

Arundel, Earl of, 111

Aubrey’s first recollection of Harvey, 130;
Harvey’s advice to, 146

Auricle, movement of, 200

Autograph of Harvey in de Glarges’ album, 123

Aveling, Dr., 83

[273]Aylesford, Earls of, their relationship to Harvey, 7


B

Bacon and Harvey, 71

Barber Surgeons Company, abortive attempt to found a surgical lectureship, 46;
anatomical teaching at, 39, 40-44, 57-60;
Reid’s lectures at, 47, 231;
Dr. Scarborough’s lectures at, 142

Barnacle goose, account of, 93, note

Bartholomew’s Hospital, see St. Bartholomew’s Hospital

Bass rock, description of, 93

Bathurst, George, 130

Bethune, Dr., 83, 118

Birthplace of William Harvey, 4

Bleeding, proof of the circulation from the operation of, 214, 216

Blood, circulation of, as described in Lumleian lectures, 65

Blood, quantity of, 208

Brent, Sir Nathaniel, 134, 138, 139

Breviarium Bartholomei, 215

Broderield, the, 11

[274]Browne, Dr. Lancelot, 29

Burmarsh, Harvey’s estate at, 163

Butchers proof of the circulation, 210


C

Caius College, Cambridge, Harvey entered at, 12

Caius, Dr., 13, 15

Caldwall, Dr., 46, 47, 48

Calidum innatum, 192, 255

Cambridge, anatomy at, 13;
graduation of Harvey at, 14, 27;
Harvey matriculated at, 12, 21

Canons, Harvey’s lecture, 62-64

Capillamenta of Aristotle, 213

Cassowary, Harvey’s account of, 239

Censors of the College of Physicians, their duties, 75, 76

Centennial eggs, 240

Cesalpino, 213, 217

Chambers, Dr., 83

Charge of the Physician at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, 35

Charles I., escape of, from Oxford, 138;
[275]Harvey appointed physician to, 70;
Harvey’s friendship with, 240-246;
interest of, in the pursuits of Harvey, 240-46

Chick heard in shell, 198, 251;
reasons for the escape of from the egg, 250-254

“Christianismi Restitutio,” 207

Circulation of the blood, account of, 199-202;
anatomical proof of, 206, 219;
butcher’s proof of, 210;
comparative anatomy of, 222;
deduced from syncope, 210, 218;
disquisition to Riolanus on, 224;
formulation of theory of, 206;
Harvey’s account of, 190;
Harvey’s propositions about, 207;
mathematical proof of, 208;
proof of, 206;
proof of from amount of milk secreted, 211;
proof by demonstration, 221, 67;
by continuous flow in, 217;
mathematical, 208;
from phlebotomy, 214, 216;
from surgical operation, 214;
[276]theory of enunciated in Lumleian lectures, 65

Circulator, meaning of term, 74

Civil war, 117-140

Clarke, John, Dr., 104

Clavis Mathematica, 161

Cold blooded animals, heart’s movements in, 195

College of Physicians, anatomical teaching in, 39;
attend the funeral of Harvey, 167;
Harvey admitted a member, 29;
admitted a Fellow, 31;
Harvey’s bequests to, 163, 182;
Harvey’s gifts to, 154-156;
Harvey elected censor, 75;
erect a statue to Harvey, 155;
Harvey’s pointer at, 57, note;
Harvey portraits at, 10;
leave of absence granted to Harvey, 81;
library rules, 86;
Lumleian lectures at, 45-50;
offices held by Harvey, 51, 75, 80, 157, 158;
portraits of the Harvey family at, 10;
sites of, 50, 51;
tanned skin presented to, 103;
translation of Harvey’s remains by, 173

Columbus Realdus, 207

[277]Combe, near Croydon, 7

Comparative anatomy of the circulation, 222;
destruction of Harvey’s notes on, 125, 262;
value of, 202

Concilarius, duties of, 16;
Harvey elected at Padua, 18

Cookæus, Joh., 17

Contemporary estimate of Harvey, 225

Court physician, 70

Criticism, contemporary of Harvey, 225

Croydon, 7

Cusa, Cardinal Nicholas de, 215, note

Cusanus, 215, note


D

Darcy, Sir Robert, the case of, 228

Darwin, Prof. George, 19, 20

Davies, Dr., 51

Death mask of Harvey, 167, 175

Demonstration, anatomical method of conducting, 57-61;
of Anatomy, 42-47;
of the circulation, 221

Derby, Dr. Harvey at, 126

[278]Destruction of Harvey’s papers, 125, 262

Development, treatise on, 89, 238-263;
introduction to, 147-154

Diastole, meaning of the term, 193, note

Diploma, of Harvey, 26

Dunne, William, 51


E

Eccentricities of Harvey, 144, 145

Edgehill, Harvey at, 126

Eggs, centennial, 240

Elect, Harvey chosen, 80;
duties of, 80

English nation at Padua, 18

Ent, Dr., 182;
account of Harvey, 146-153;
meets Harvey at Rome, 115

Epitaph of Joan Harvey, 5

Estey, George, 11

Euclid, Scarborough the first English editor of, 139


F

Fabricius Hieronymus, 15, 23, 219;
lectures of, 23;
honours paid to, 23;
relation of to Harvey, 25, 240, 249-254;
theatre of, 23

Fainting, assigned cause of, 214;
[279]proof of circulation deduced from, 211, 218

Ferraris, Prof. Carlo, 18, 19

Finch, Sir H., 7

Floyer, Sir John, 215, note

Folkestone, 3, 5, 11

Footman, the King’s, 5

Forster, Richard, 51

Fracastorius’ opinion of the heart’s movement, 193

France, Harvey in, 84


G

Generation, account of treatise on, 238-263;
introduction to, 147-154;
treatise on, 89

Gerarde’s “Herbal” quoted, 93, note

Germany, Harvey’s travels in, 123

Girardi, Dr., 18

Glarges, Philip de, 123

Glove, Harvey’s experiment with, 196

Gonville Hall, 13

Goose, solan or barnacle account of, 93, note

Gurgany, John, 137

Guestling, the, 12


H

Halke, Joane, 3

Halke, Thomas, 3

Hamey, Dr., 157

[280]Harvey, Amye, 9

Harvey, Aubrey’s description of William, 52

Harvey, mortuary chapel, the, 8, 168

Harvey, Daniel, 6, 143

Harvey, Eliab, 7, 38, 143, 166, 168, 177, 182

Harvey, Sir Eliab, G.C.B., anecdote of, 8

Harvey, Elizabeth, 29-31

Harvey, Joan, 3-5

Harvey, John, 5, 30, 33, 141

Harvey, Matthew, 9, 141

Harvey, Michael, 9, 141

Harvey, Mrs., 29-31, 141

Harvey, Sarah, 5

Harvey, Thomas, 3-5, 6, 11, 29

Harvey, Walter, 1

Harvey, Dr. William, advice to Aubrey, 146;
anatomical teaching compared with that of Reid, 231-237;
anatomical works of, 188-237;
an art collector, 115;
and Hofmann, 113;
and Sir Charles Scarborough, 109, 139, 140, 142;
and the Civil War, 117-140;
and the English school of Anatomy, 134;
and Willoughby, 126;
[281]anecdotes of, 144-146;
apothecaries’ opinion of, 74;
appearance of, 52;
armorial bearings of, 2;
as a literary man, 159;
at Cambridge, 12, 27;
at Padua, 14-27;
at Padua, elected councillor, 19

Harvey, Dr. William, at College of Physicians, censor, 75;
demonstrator’s rod at, 57, note;
Elect, 80;
elected candidate, 29;
elected Fellow, 31;
elected Concilarius, 158;
elected President, 157;
leave of absence granted to, 82;
Lumleian lecturer, 51;
Lumleian lectures, notes of, 53-56, 62-69;
rules for library drawn up by, 87;
Tabulæ Harveianæ, 68;
Treasurer, 80

Harvey, William, Dr., at Court, accompanies King to Scotland, 92;
Physician in Ordinary to King Charles I., 70, 87-88;
relation to the King, 89;
Physician Extraordinary to King James I., 70;
Senior Physician in Ordinary, 118;
[282]at Oxford, 126-140;
Letters to Prince Rupert, 130, 131

Harvey, Dr. William, at Ratisbon, 115;
at Rome, 115;
at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, elected physician in reversion, 32;
last payment to, 132, 133;
retirement from, 132, 133;
leave of absence granted to, 82;
physician to, 34-38;
rules for the government of, 96;
stipend as physician, 38;
substitute appointed for, 90;
at Trinity College, Oxford, 130;
attends Prince Maurice, 131;
autograph in de Glarges’ album, 123;
autopsy on old Parr, 111;
birthplace of, 4;
builds library and museum at College of Physicians, 154-157;
burial of, 167;
candidate at the College of Physicians, 29;
compared with John Hunter, 184-187;
complains of old age, 159;
contemporary criticism of, 225;
estimate of, 184-187;
death of, 166;
death mask of, 167, 175;
[283]debt to Fabricius, 24, 25;
demonstrator’s rod at the College of Physicians, 57, note;
destruction of his manuscripts, 124, 262;
diploma of, 26;
dissections by, 66;
early life of, 11-13;
eccentricities of, 144, 145, 146;
elected consiliarius at Padua, 18;
elected President of College of Physicians, 157;
elected Warden of Merton, 135;
Ent’s account of, 146-157;
entries concerning, at Padua, 18, 27;
eulogy of, 184-187;
experiments on himself, 255;
Fellow of the College of Physicians, 31;
friendship of Charles I. with, 240-247;
graduates M.D., at Cambridge, 27;
at Oxford, 130;
at Padua, 26;
Howell’s letter to, 160;
humour of, 30, 64, 68, 69;
ill practice by, 110;
in London, 28, 31;
jargon used by, 56;
knowledge of Latin, 14, 18;
Lancashire witches, 104-109;
later years of, 141;
lecture canons of, 62-64;
[284]letters to Prince Rupert, 130, 131;
liberality of, 24, 38, 86, 154;
lineage of, 1;
love for Virgil, 54;
marriage of, 29;
meets Dr. Ent at Rome, 115;
midwifery, practical knowledge of, possessed by, 110;
muscular lecture, 67;
mystical side of, 255;
notes of muscular lecture, 67-69;
notes of visceral lecture, 53-56;
opinion of Aristotle, 68;
pathological knowledge of, 228;
pathological observations of, 228, 246;
peculiarities of, 144, 145, 146;
personal appearance of, 52;
physiological advances since the time of, 237, 238;
pillage of his lodgings, 124, 262;
powers of observation of, 247-254;
practice of, 71-75;
probate of will of, 184;
publication of his work, “De motu sanguinis,” 73;
religion of, 55, 187; 256-260;
remains, treatment of, 170-175;
rules drawn up by, 87;
treatise on development by, 238-242;
[285]estimate of treatise on Generation, 261;
resigns the Lumleian Lectureship, 163;
similes used by, 68, 69;
speech at Merton College, 135;
“stemma” of, 19, 20;
stipend as Court Physician, 88, 118-121;
as Physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, 38;
sues Lumleian trustees, 122;
surgery as well as medicine practised by, 109;
translation of remains, 170-175;
travels with the Earl of Arundel, 112;
travels with the Duke of Lennox, 81-87;
travels with King Charles, 90;
treatise on development, 89;
will of, 176-184

Hawke, Joane, 3

Hawke, Thomas, 3

Heat, innate, 255

Heart and lungs, connection of, 201

Heart, mechanism of contraction, 196

Heart’s movements, experiments concerning, 195;
in cold blooded animals, 194, 197;
Fracastorius’ opinions of, 193;
simile for, 200;
[286]relation of lungs to, 223;
Reid’s knowledge of, 232-236
Heberden, Dr., 144
Hempstead, Harvey’s burial at, 168, 169, 170, 175;
mortuary chapel at, 8
Henry III., death of, 1
Hervey, Sir Walter, 1
Henrietta Maria, Queen, at Merton College, 136
Hofmann and Harvey, 113
Hollar’s anecdote of Harvey, 114
Holsbosch, Dr., bequest of, 87
Horst, Dr., 159
Hospital, see St. Bartholomew’s Hospital
Howell’s letter to Harvey, 160
Humidum primigenium, 256, 261
Hunter, John, compared with Harvey, 184-187


I

Identification of students in Italy, 17

Innate Heat, 255

Insects, destruction of Harvey’s notes on, 125;
heart in, 198

Italian Universities, 14-16

[287]Italy, identification of students in, 17


J

James I., Harvey appointed physician to, 70

Jargon used by Harvey in his notes, 56

Jenkin, Juliana, 3

Jenkin, William, 3

Juristarum, universitas, 16, 17


K

King’s footman, 5

King’s turnspit, 6


L

Lancashire Witches, story of, 104-109

Lecture, anatomical importance of, 58

Lectures, Lumleian, 39-69

Lectures, notes of Harvey’s Lumleian, 53-69

Lennox, Duke of, 81

Library, rules for use of, 87

Linacre, 50

Lineage of Harvey, 1

Listerus, Josephus, 17, 26

Literature, Harvey’s love for, 160

Lock Hospitals, 99, note

London, Harvey settles in, 28, 31

[288]Lumley, Lord, 47

Lumley, Lord, heirs of, sued by Harvey, 122

Lumleian lecturer, Harvey appointed, 51

Lumleian lectures, 39-69

Lumleian lecturers, early, 51

Lumleian lectures, foundation of, 46, 47

Lumleian lectures, schemes of, 48-50

Lumleian lectureship resigned by Harvey, 163

Lumleian trustees sued by Harvey, 122

Lungs, circulation in, 204

Lungs and heart, connection of, 201

Lungs, relation of heart to, 223

Lungs, use of, 204


M

Magistral universities, 16

Mantuan war, Harvey’s description of the results of, 85

Marriage of Harvey, 29

Mathematical proof of circulation, 208

Matriculation, Harvey’s, at Cambridge, 12;
at Padua, 17

[289]Maurice, Prince, 131, 138

Merton College, Harvey at, 134-140;
marriages at, during royalist occupation, 137;
Queen Henrietta at, 136

Micklethwaite, Sir John, 133

Midwifery, practical knowledge of, possessed by Harvey, 110, 126

Milk, proof of circulation from secretion of, 211

Mirfield, John of, 216

Mœsler, Dr. Adam, 83

Moore, Dr. Norman, 36, 53, 215, 262

Moisture the primigenial, 256, 261

Muscular lecture, 67


N

Nardi, Dr., 160, 161

Nottingham, the first Earl of, 7

Nuremberg, Harvey at, 113


O

O’Birne, Mr., anecdote of, 8

Observation, Harvey’s powers of, 247

Oxford, surrender of, 138

Oxford, Harvey at, 126-140

Oughtred’s “Clavis Mathematica,” 162

[290]Old Parr, 111


P

Padua, celebration at, 19;
diploma granted to Harvey, 26;
election of rector at, 21;
entries concerning Harvey at, 18, 27;
nations at, 18;
the Universities at, 14-27

Padua University, life at, 21-23;
why selected by Harvey, 15

Paget, Sir George, 69, 242

Paget, Sir James, 5

Parr, Old, 111

Paris, Harvey in, 84

Parrot, Mrs. Harvey’s, 30

Pathological observations by Harvey, 227, 245

Pepperer, Walter Harvey a, 1

Pepys, Mr., attends an anatomical lecture, 44

Perfusion experiment, 197

Perquisites of Court Physicians, 118-119, 121

Phlebotomy, proofs of the circulation from, 214, 216

Physicians, College of, see College of Physicians

Physicians, their relation to Surgeons, 100, 101

Physiological advances since the time of Harvey, 236

[291]Pigeon, experiment with heart of, 197

Pillage of Harvey’s lodgings, 124, 262

Portraits of the Harvey family, 10

Prayers used to measure time, 216

Prescriptions, secrecy attaching to, 102, 103

Primrose, James, 80

Primrose, Serjeant-Surgeon, 83

Probate of Harvey’s will,184

Prujean, Dr., 154, 156, 157,158

Pulmonary circulation, 204

Pulse watch, 215, note


R

Ratisbon, Harvey at, 115

Rector of Italian University, honours paid to, 23

Rector of Italian University, election of, 21

Reid, Alexander, 47, 57, 231, 237

Religion of Harvey, 55, 187

Richardson, Sir Benj. Ward, 170

Riolanus, treatise to, 224-230

Roehampton, 5, 7, 166

[292]Rolls Park, 4, 10

Rolls Park portraits, 10

Rome, Harvey at, 115

Rupert, Prince, 130, 131, 138

Royal College of Physicians, see Physicians, College of


S

St. Bartholomew’s Hospital charge to the physician, 35;
duties of physician, 34-38;
Harvey appointed physician, 34;
Harvey appointed physician in reversion, 32;
physician’s lodgings at, 37;
rules for governance of, 96, 99-103

St. Sepulchre’s, Harvey married at, 29

Scarborough, Sir Charles, 44, 52, 109, 122, 139, 140, 142, 162, 182

Scotland, Harvey in, 92

Scotch nation at Padua, 18

Screopeus, Hen., 17

Scrope, Adrian, treated by Harvey, 127

Servetus, 207

Shakespeare’s death, 62

Shrimps, heart in, 198

Sieveking, Sir E. H., 53

[293]Silvius, Jacques, 24

Skin, human, presented to College of Physicians, 103

Skull, human, at Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge, 244

Slegel, Dr., letter to, 230

Smith, Capt., at Edgehill, 129

Smith, Dr. Edward, 82, 90, 91, 92, 130, 131, 156

Solan goose, account of, 93, note

Spider, experiment with poison of, 255

“Stemma” of Harvey at Padua, 19, 20

Stipend of Court Physician, 88, 118, 119, 121;
of physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, 38

Student Universities, 16

Students, identification of, in Italy, 17

Surgical Lectureship founded at the Royal College of Physicians, 48

Surgeons subordinate to physicians, 100-102

Surgery practised by Harvey, 109;
proof of circulation from, 214

[294]Syllabus of Lumleian lectures, 49

Syncope, assigned cause of, 214

Systole, meaning of the term, 193, note


T

Tabulæ Harveianæ, 66

Tearne, Dr., 44

Theatre of Fabricius at Padua, 23

Thirty Years’ War, account of devastation by, 114

Tight lacing, Harvey’s treatment for, 65

Time, measurement of, 215

Turnspit, the King’s, 6

Trinity College, Oxford, Harvey at, 130


U

Universitas artistarum, 16, 27

Universitas juristarum, 16, 21, 27

University of Cambridge, Harvey graduates at, 14, 27;
Harvey matriculated at, 12

Universities of Italy, 14

University of Oxford, 129-140

University life at Padua, 14-27

[295]Universities, types of, 16


V

Valves in veins, their discovery, 24

Valves, uses of in veins, 219, 220

Veins, course of the blood in, 213;
uses of valves in, 219, 220;
valves of, their discovery, 24

Ventricles, movements of, 199

Verney, Sir Edward, 128

Viewing patients, the practice of, 111

Visitation of Apothecaries’ shops, 75-79

Virgil, Harvey’s love for, 54

[296]Vlackveld, Dr., Harvey’s letter to, 163


W

Walpole’s anecdote of Eliab Harvey, 8

Ward, Samuel, Master of Sidney Sussex College, 243

Ward, Seth, 162

Watch for the pulse, 215

Wilkenson, Dr., 34

Will of Harvey, 176

Willoughby, Dr. Percival, 126

Winchelsea and Aylesford, Earls of, their relationship to the Harvey family, 7

Witches, Lancashire, story of, 104

Wood, Anthony, 138, 142


Y

York, Duke of, 127, 138


Z

Zadig, method of, 248

A

Alston, Dr., 157

Ameius Gulielmus, 18

Anatomical demonstrations, 41-46;
conducting method, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
lectures, cost of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the teachings of Reid compared to those of Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
works of Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anatomy, early teaching of, 39;
study at Cambridge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
value of comparison, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Andrewes, Dr., 88, 90, 91, 97, 98, 104, 232

Andrich, Dr., 18, 27

Anecdotes of Eliab Harvey, 8;
William Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Sir Charles Scarborough, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[272]Appearance of Harvey, 52

Apothecaries’ opinions of Harvey’s prescriptions, 74;
visits of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Aristotle, capillamenta of, 213;
Harvey's view on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Armorial bearings of the Harvey family, 2

Art, Harvey an authority on, 115

Arteries, course of blood in, 213

Artistarum universitas, 16, 27

Arundel, Earl of, 111

Aubrey’s first recollection of Harvey, 130;
Harvey's advice to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Auricle, movement of, 200

Autograph of Harvey in de Glarges’ album, 123

Aveling, Dr., 83

[273]Aylesford, Earls of, their relationship to Harvey, 7


B

Bacon and Harvey, 71

Barber Surgeons Company, abortive attempt to found a surgical lectureship, 46;
anatomy classes at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Reid’s lectures at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Dr. Scarborough’s lectures at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barnacle goose, account of, 93, note

Bartholomew’s Hospital, see St. Bartholomew’s Hospital

Bass rock, description of, 93

Bathurst, George, 130

Bethune, Dr., 83, 118

Birthplace of William Harvey, 4

Bleeding, proof of the circulation from the operation of, 214, 216

Blood, circulation of, as described in Lumleian lectures, 65

Blood, quantity of, 208

Brent, Sir Nathaniel, 134, 138, 139

Breviarium Bartholomei, 215

Broderield, the, 11

[274]Browne, Dr. Lancelot, 29

Burmarsh, Harvey’s estate at, 163

Butchers proof of the circulation, 210


C

Caius College, Cambridge, Harvey entered at, 12

Caius, Dr., 13, 15

Caldwall, Dr., 46, 47, 48

Calidum innatum, 192, 255

Cambridge, anatomy at, 13;
Harvey's graduation at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Harvey enrolled at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Canons, Harvey’s lecture, 62-64

Capillamenta of Aristotle, 213

Cassowary, Harvey’s account of, 239

Censors of the College of Physicians, their duties, 75, 76

Centennial eggs, 240

Cesalpino, 213, 217

Chambers, Dr., 83

Charge of the Physician at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, 35

Charles I., escape of, from Oxford, 138;
[275]Harvey appointed physician to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Harvey’s friendship with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
interest in the activities of Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chick heard in shell, 198, 251;
reasons for escaping from the egg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

“Christianismi Restitutio,” 207

Circulation of the blood, account of, 199-202;
anatomical evidence of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
butcher's proof of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
comparative anatomy of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
deduced from fainting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
discourse to Riolanus on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
theory formulation of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Harvey's story about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Harvey's ideas about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
math proof of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
proof of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
proof from the amount of milk produced, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
proof by demonstration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
by continuous inflow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
math, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
from blood drawing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
from surgery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[276]theory presented in Lumleian lectures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Circulator, meaning of term, 74

Civil war, 117-140

Clarke, John, Dr., 104

Clavis Mathematica, 161

Cold blooded animals, heart’s movements in, 195

College of Physicians, anatomical teaching in, 39;
attend Harvey's funeral, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Harvey admitted a member, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
admitted as a Fellow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Harvey’s gifts to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Harvey’s gifts to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Harvey elected as censor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
build a statue for Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Harvey's pointer at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note;
Harvey portraits at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Leave of absence approved for Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
library rules, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Lumleian lectures at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
offices held by Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
portraits of the Harvey family at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sites of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
tanned skin shown to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
translation of Harvey's remains by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Columbus Realdus, 207

[277]Combe, near Croydon, 7

Comparative anatomy of the circulation, 222;
destruction of Harvey’s notes on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
value of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Concilarius, duties of, 16;
Harvey voted in Padua, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cookæus, Joh., 17

Contemporary estimate of Harvey, 225

Court physician, 70

Criticism, contemporary of Harvey, 225

Croydon, 7

Cusa, Cardinal Nicholas de, 215, note

Cusanus, 215, note


D

Darcy, Sir Robert, the case of, 228

Darwin, Prof. George, 19, 20

Davies, Dr., 51

Death mask of Harvey, 167, 175

Demonstration, anatomical method of conducting, 57-61;
of Anatomy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
of the circulation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Derby, Dr. Harvey at, 126

[278]Destruction of Harvey’s papers, 125, 262

Development, treatise on, 89, 238-263;
introduction to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Diastole, meaning of the term, 193, note

Diploma, of Harvey, 26

Dunne, William, 51


E

Eccentricities of Harvey, 144, 145

Edgehill, Harvey at, 126

Eggs, centennial, 240

Elect, Harvey chosen, 80;
responsibilities of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

English nation at Padua, 18

Ent, Dr., 182;
account of Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
meets Harvey in Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Epitaph of Joan Harvey, 5

Estey, George, 11

Euclid, Scarborough the first English editor of, 139


F

Fabricius Hieronymus, 15, 23, 219;
lectures from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
honors paid to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
relation of to Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
theater of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fainting, assigned cause of, 214;
[279]proof of circulation inferred from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ferraris, Prof. Carlo, 18, 19

Finch, Sir H., 7

Floyer, Sir John, 215, note

Folkestone, 3, 5, 11

Footman, the King’s, 5

Forster, Richard, 51

Fracastorius’ opinion of the heart’s movement, 193

France, Harvey in, 84


G

Generation, account of treatise on, 238-263;
introduction to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
treatise on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gerarde’s “Herbal” quoted, 93, note

Germany, Harvey’s travels in, 123

Girardi, Dr., 18

Glarges, Philip de, 123

Glove, Harvey’s experiment with, 196

Gonville Hall, 13

Goose, solan or barnacle account of, 93, note

Gurgany, John, 137

Guestling, the, 12


H

Halke, Joane, 3

Halke, Thomas, 3

Hamey, Dr., 157

[280]Harvey, Amye, 9

Harvey, Aubrey’s description of William, 52

Harvey, mortuary chapel, the, 8, 168

Harvey, Daniel, 6, 143

Harvey, Eliab, 7, 38, 143, 166, 168, 177, 182

Harvey, Sir Eliab, G.C.B., anecdote of, 8

Harvey, Elizabeth, 29-31

Harvey, Joan, 3-5

Harvey, John, 5, 30, 33, 141

Harvey, Matthew, 9, 141

Harvey, Michael, 9, 141

Harvey, Mrs., 29-31, 141

Harvey, Sarah, 5

Harvey, Thomas, 3-5, 6, 11, 29

Harvey, Walter, 1

Harvey, Dr. William, advice to Aubrey, 146;
anatomical teaching compared to that of Reid, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
anatomical works of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
an art collector, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and Hofmann, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and Sir Charles Scarborough, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
and the Civil War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
and the English school of Anatomy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and Willoughby, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[281]stories of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
pharmacists’ opinion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
appearance of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
coat of arms of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
as a writer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Cambridge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at Padua, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at Padua, elected council member, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Harvey, Dr. William, at College of Physicians, censor, 75;
demonstrator’s rod at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note;
Vote, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
elected candidate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
elected Fellow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
elected Councilor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
elected President, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leave of absence approved for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Lumleian lecturer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Lumleian lectures, notes of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Rules for the library created by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Harvey's Tables, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Treasurer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Harvey, William, Dr., at Court, accompanies King to Scotland, 92;
Doctor for King Charles I, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
relation to the King, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Physician Extraordinary to King James I., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Senior Physician, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[282]at Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Letters to Prince Rupert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Harvey, Dr. William, at Ratisbon, 115;
in Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, newly appointed physician for the future, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
last payment to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
retirement from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
leave of absence approved for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
doctor to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
rules for governing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
physician stipend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
replace appointed with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Trinity College, Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attends Prince Maurice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
autograph in de Glarges’ album, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
autopsy on old Parr, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
birthplace of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
builds a library and museum at the College of Physicians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
burial of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
candidate at the College of Physicians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
compared to John Hunter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
complains about getting old, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
current critique of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
estimate of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
death of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death mask of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
[283]debt to Fabricius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
demonstrator's rod at the College of Physicians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note;
destruction of his manuscripts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
diploma from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dissections by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
early life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
quirks of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
elected advisor at Padua, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
elected President of the College of Physicians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
elected Warden of Merton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ent’s account of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
entries about, at Padua, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
eulogy for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
self-experiments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Fellow at the College of Physicians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship of Charles I. with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
M.D. graduates from Cambridge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Padua, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Howell’s letter to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
humor of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
I'll practice by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
jargon used by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
knowledge of Latin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Lancashire witches, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
later years of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lecture canons of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
[284]letters to Prince Rupert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
generosity of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
lineage of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
love for Virgil, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marriage of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meets Dr. Ent in Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
midwifery, practical knowledge about, held by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
muscle talk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mystical side of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
muscle lecture notes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
notes of intense lecture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
opinion of Aristotle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
pathological knowledge of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
pathological observations of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
peculiarities of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
personal appearance of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
physiological advancements since the time of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
pillage of his place, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
powers of observation of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
practice of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
probate of will of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
publication of his work, “De motu sanguinis,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
religion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
remains, treatment of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
rules created by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
treatise on development by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
[285]estimate of treatise on Generation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
resigns from the Lumleian Lectureship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
similes by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
speech at Merton College, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
“stemma” of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
salary as Court Physician, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
as a doctor at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sues Lumleian trustees, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
surgery and medicine practiced by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
translation of remains, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
travels with the Earl of Arundel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
travels with the Duke of Lennox, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
travels with King Charles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
treatise on development, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
will of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hawke, Joane, 3

Hawke, Thomas, 3

Heat, innate, 255

Heart and lungs, connection of, 201

Heart, mechanism of contraction, 196

Heart’s movements, experiments concerning, 195;
in cold-blooded animals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Fracastorius' views on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
simile for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[286]relation of lungs to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Reid’s knowledge of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Dr. Heberden, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hempstead, burial of Harvey at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
funeral chapel at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Henry III, death of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hervey, Sir Walter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Henrietta Maria, Queen, at Merton College, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hofmann and Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hollar’s story about Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Holsbosch, Dr., donation of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Horst, Dr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hospital, see St. Bart's Hospital
Howell's letter to Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Humid original, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Hunter, John, compared to Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__


I

Identification of students in Italy, 17

Innate Heat, 255

Insects, destruction of Harvey’s notes on, 125;
heart in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Italian Universities, 14-16

[287]Italy, identification of students in, 17


J

James I., Harvey appointed physician to, 70

Jargon used by Harvey in his notes, 56

Jenkin, Juliana, 3

Jenkin, William, 3

Juristarum, universitas, 16, 17


K

King’s footman, 5

King’s turnspit, 6


L

Lancashire Witches, story of, 104-109

Lecture, anatomical importance of, 58

Lectures, Lumleian, 39-69

Lectures, notes of Harvey’s Lumleian, 53-69

Lennox, Duke of, 81

Library, rules for use of, 87

Linacre, 50

Lineage of Harvey, 1

Listerus, Josephus, 17, 26

Literature, Harvey’s love for, 160

Lock Hospitals, 99, note

London, Harvey settles in, 28, 31

[288]Lumley, Lord, 47

Lumley, Lord, heirs of, sued by Harvey, 122

Lumleian lecturer, Harvey appointed, 51

Lumleian lectures, 39-69

Lumleian lecturers, early, 51

Lumleian lectures, foundation of, 46, 47

Lumleian lectures, schemes of, 48-50

Lumleian lectureship resigned by Harvey, 163

Lumleian trustees sued by Harvey, 122

Lungs, circulation in, 204

Lungs and heart, connection of, 201

Lungs, relation of heart to, 223

Lungs, use of, 204


M

Magistral universities, 16

Mantuan war, Harvey’s description of the results of, 85

Marriage of Harvey, 29

Mathematical proof of circulation, 208

Matriculation, Harvey’s, at Cambridge, 12;
at Padua, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[289]Maurice, Prince, 131, 138

Merton College, Harvey at, 134-140;
marriages during royalist occupation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Queen Henrietta at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Micklethwaite, Sir John, 133

Midwifery, practical knowledge of, possessed by Harvey, 110, 126

Milk, proof of circulation from secretion of, 211

Mirfield, John of, 216

Mœsler, Dr. Adam, 83

Moore, Dr. Norman, 36, 53, 215, 262

Moisture the primigenial, 256, 261

Muscular lecture, 67


N

Nardi, Dr., 160, 161

Nottingham, the first Earl of, 7

Nuremberg, Harvey at, 113


O

O’Birne, Mr., anecdote of, 8

Observation, Harvey’s powers of, 247

Oxford, surrender of, 138

Oxford, Harvey at, 126-140

Oughtred’s “Clavis Mathematica,” 162

[290]Old Parr, 111


P

Padua, celebration at, 19;
diploma awarded to Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rector election at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
entries about Harvey at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
nations at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the universities at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Padua University, life at, 21-23;
why chosen by Harvey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paget, Sir George, 69, 242

Paget, Sir James, 5

Parr, Old, 111

Paris, Harvey in, 84

Parrot, Mrs. Harvey’s, 30

Pathological observations by Harvey, 227, 245

Pepperer, Walter Harvey a, 1

Pepys, Mr., attends an anatomical lecture, 44

Perfusion experiment, 197

Perquisites of Court Physicians, 118-119, 121

Phlebotomy, proofs of the circulation from, 214, 216

Physicians, College of, see College of Physicians

Physicians, their relation to Surgeons, 100, 101

Physiological advances since the time of Harvey, 236

[291]Pigeon, experiment with heart of, 197

Pillage of Harvey’s lodgings, 124, 262

Portraits of the Harvey family, 10

Prayers used to measure time, 216

Prescriptions, secrecy attaching to, 102, 103

Primrose, James, 80

Primrose, Serjeant-Surgeon, 83

Probate of Harvey’s will,184

Prujean, Dr., 154, 156, 157,158

Pulmonary circulation, 204

Pulse watch, 215, note


R

Ratisbon, Harvey at, 115

Rector of Italian University, honours paid to, 23

Rector of Italian University, election of, 21

Reid, Alexander, 47, 57, 231, 237

Religion of Harvey, 55, 187

Richardson, Sir Benj. Ward, 170

Riolanus, treatise to, 224-230

Roehampton, 5, 7, 166

[292]Rolls Park, 4, 10

Rolls Park portraits, 10

Rome, Harvey at, 115

Rupert, Prince, 130, 131, 138

Royal College of Physicians, see Physicians, College of


S

St. Bartholomew’s Hospital charge to the physician, 35;
physician responsibilities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Harvey appointed doctor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Harvey appointed backup physician, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
doctor’s accommodations at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
governance rules for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

St. Sepulchre’s, Harvey married at, 29

Scarborough, Sir Charles, 44, 52, 109, 122, 139, 140, 142, 162, 182

Scotland, Harvey in, 92

Scotch nation at Padua, 18

Screopeus, Hen., 17

Scrope, Adrian, treated by Harvey, 127

Servetus, 207

Shakespeare’s death, 62

Shrimps, heart in, 198

Sieveking, Sir E. H., 53

[293]Silvius, Jacques, 24

Skin, human, presented to College of Physicians, 103

Skull, human, at Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge, 244

Slegel, Dr., letter to, 230

Smith, Capt., at Edgehill, 129

Smith, Dr. Edward, 82, 90, 91, 92, 130, 131, 156

Solan goose, account of, 93, note

Spider, experiment with poison of, 255

“Stemma” of Harvey at Padua, 19, 20

Stipend of Court Physician, 88, 118, 119, 121;
of physician to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Student Universities, 16

Students, identification of, in Italy, 17

Surgical Lectureship founded at the Royal College of Physicians, 48

Surgeons subordinate to physicians, 100-102

Surgery practised by Harvey, 109;
proof of circulation from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[294]Syllabus of Lumleian lectures, 49

Syncope, assigned cause of, 214

Systole, meaning of the term, 193, note


T

Tabulæ Harveianæ, 66

Tearne, Dr., 44

Theatre of Fabricius at Padua, 23

Thirty Years’ War, account of devastation by, 114

Tight lacing, Harvey’s treatment for, 65

Time, measurement of, 215

Turnspit, the King’s, 6

Trinity College, Oxford, Harvey at, 130


U

Universitas artistarum, 16, 27

Universitas juristarum, 16, 21, 27

University of Cambridge, Harvey graduates at, 14, 27;
Harvey enrolled at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Universities of Italy, 14

University of Oxford, 129-140

University life at Padua, 14-27

[295]Universities, types of, 16


V

Valves in veins, their discovery, 24

Valves, uses of in veins, 219, 220

Veins, course of the blood in, 213;
uses of valves in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
valves, their discovery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ventricles, movements of, 199

Verney, Sir Edward, 128

Viewing patients, the practice of, 111

Visitation of Apothecaries’ shops, 75-79

Virgil, Harvey’s love for, 54

[296]Vlackveld, Dr., Harvey’s letter to, 163


W

Walpole’s anecdote of Eliab Harvey, 8

Ward, Samuel, Master of Sidney Sussex College, 243

Ward, Seth, 162

Watch for the pulse, 215

Wilkenson, Dr., 34

Will of Harvey, 176

Willoughby, Dr. Percival, 126

Winchelsea and Aylesford, Earls of, their relationship to the Harvey family, 7

Witches, Lancashire, story of, 104

Wood, Anthony, 138, 142


Y

York, Duke of, 127, 138


Z

Zadig, method of, 248


The Gresham Press

UNWIN BROTHERS,

WOKING AND LONDON.

The Gresham Press

UNWIN BROTHERS,

WOKING AND LONDON.


BOOKS FOR
RECREATION
And STUDY  



PUBLISHED BY
T. FISHER UNWIN,
11, PATERNOSTER
BUILDINGS, LONDON,
E.C....

PUBLISHED BY
T. FISHER UNWIN,
11, PATERNOSTER
BUILDINGS, LONDON,
E.C....


T. FISHER UNWIN, Publisher,

T. FISHER UNWIN, Publisher,

THE STORY OF THE NATIONS

A SERIES OF POPULAR HISTORIES.

A series of popular histories.

Each Volume is furnished with Maps, Illustrations, and Index. Large Crown 8vo., fancy cloth, gold lettered, or Library Edition, dark cloth, burnished red top, 5s. each.—Or may be had in half Persian, cloth sides, gilt tops; Price on Application.

Each volume comes with maps, illustrations, and an index. Large Crown 8vo., fancy cloth, gold lettering, or Library Edition, dark cloth, with a shiny red top, 5s. each.—Or available in half Persian, cloth sides, gilt tops; price upon request.

1. Rome. By Arthur Gilman, M.A.

Rome. By Arthur Gilman, M.A.

2. The Jews. By Professor J. K. Hosmer.

2. The Jews. By Professor J. K. Hosmer.

3. Germany. By the Rev. S. Baring-Gould.

3. Germany. By Rev. S. Baring-Gould.

4. Carthage. By Professor Alfred J. Church.

4. Carthage. By Professor Alfred J. Church.

5. Alexander’s Empire. By Prof. J. P. Mahaffy.

5. Alexander’s Empire. By Prof. J. P. Mahaffy.

6. The Moors in Spain. By Stanley Lane-Poole.

6. The Moors in Spain. By Stanley Lane-Poole.

7. Ancient Egypt. By Prof. George Rawlinson.

7. Ancient Egypt. By Prof. George Rawlinson.

8. Hungary. By Prof. Arminius Vambery.

8. Hungary. By Prof. Arminius Vambery.

9. The Saracens. By Arthur Gilman, M.A.

9. The Saracens. By Arthur Gilman, M.A.

10. Ireland. By the Hon. Emily Lawless.

10. Ireland. By the Hon. Emily Lawless.

11. Chaldea. By Zenaide A. Ragozin.

11. Chaldea. By Zenaide A. Ragozin.

12. The Goths. By Henry Bradley.

12. The Goths. By Henry Bradley.

13. Assyria. By Zenaide A. Ragozin.

13. Assyria. By Zenaide A. Ragozin.

14. Turkey. By Stanley Lane-Poole.

14. Turkey. By Stanley Lane-Poole.

15. Holland. By Professor J. E. Thorold Rogers.

15. The Netherlands. By Professor J. E. Thorold Rogers.

16. Mediæval France. By Gustave Masson.

16. Medieval France. By Gustave Masson.

17. Persia. By S. G. W. Benjamin.

17. Persia. By S.G.W. Benjamin.

18. Phœnicia. By Prof. George Rawlinson.

18. Phœnicia. By Prof. George Rawlinson.

19. Media. By Zenaide A. Ragozin.

19. Media. By Zenaide A. Ragozin.

20. The Hansa Towns. By Helen Zimmern.

20. The Hansa Towns. By Helen Zimmern.

21. Early Britain. By Professor Alfred J. Church.

21. Early Britain. By Professor Alfred J. Church.

22. The Barbary Corsairs. By Stanley Lane-Poole.

22. The Barbary Corsairs. By Stanley Lane-Poole.

23. Russia. By W. R. Morfill.

23. Russia. By W. R. Morfill.

24. The Jews under the Roman Empire. By W. D. Morrison.

24. The Jews under the Roman Empire. By W.D. Morrison.

25. Scotland. By John MacKintosh, LL.D.

25. Scotland. By John MacKintosh, Ph.D.

26. Switzerland. By R. Stead and Lina Hug.

26. Switzerland. By R. Stead and Lina Hug.

27. Mexico. By Susan Hale.

27. Mexico. By Susan Hale.

28. Portugal. By H. Morse Stephens.

28. **Portugal.** By H. Morse Stephens.

29. The Normans. By Sarah Orne Jewett.

29. The Normans. By Sarah Orne Jewett.

30. The Byzantine Empire. By C. W. C. Oman, M.A.

30. The Byzantine Empire. By C.W.C. Oman, M.A.

31. Sicily: Phœnician, Greek and Roman. By the late E. A. Freeman.

31. Sicily: Phoenician, Greek and Roman. By the late E. A. Freeman.

32. The Tuscan and Genoa Republics. By Bella Duffy.

32. The Tuscan and Genoa Republics. By Bella Duffy.

33. Poland. By W. R. Morfill.

33. Poland. By W. R. Morfill.

34. Parthia. By Prof. George Rawlinson.

34. Parthia. By Prof. George Rawlinson.

35. The Australian Commonwealth. By Greville Tregarthen.

35. The Commonwealth of Australia. By Greville Tregarthen.

36. Spain. By H. E. Watts.

36. Spain. By H. E. Watts.

37. Japan. By David Murray, Ph.D.

37. Japan. By David Murray, Ph.D.

38. South Africa. By George M. Theal.

38. South Africa. By George M. Theal.

39. Venice. By the Hon. Alethea Wiel.

39. Venice. By Hon. Alethea Wiel.

40. The Crusades: The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. By T. A. Archer and Charles L. Kingsford.

40. The Crusades: The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem. By T.A. Archer and Charles L. Kingsford.

41. Vedic India. By Zenaide A. Ragozin.

41. Vedic India. By Zenaide A. Ragozin.

42. The West Indies and the Spanish Main. By James Rodway, F.L.S.

42. The West Indies and the Spanish Main. By James Rodway, F.L.S.

43. Bohemia. By C. E. Maurice.

43. Bohemia. By C. E. Maurice.

44. The Balkans. By W. Miller.

44. The Balkans. By W. Miller.

45. Canada. By Dr. Bourinot.

45. Canada. By Dr. Bourinot.

46. British India. By R. W. Frazer, LL.B.

46. British India. By R. W. Frazer, LL.B.

47. Modern France. By André le Bon.

47. Modern France. By André le Bon.

The Franks. By Lewis Sergeant, B.A.

The Franks. By Lewis Sergeant, B.A.

“Such a universal history as the series will present us with in its completion will be a possession such as no country but our own can boast of.... Its success on the whole has been very remarkable.”—Daily Chronicle.

“Such a global history as this series will provide us when it’s complete will be a treasure that no other country can claim.... Overall, its success has been quite remarkable.”—Daily Chronicle.


BUILDERS OF GREATER BRITAIN

EDITED BY
H. F. WILSON

EDITED BY
H. F. WILSON

A Set of 10 Volumes, each with Photogravure Frontispiece,
and Map, large crown 8vo., cloth
, 5s. each.

A Set of 10 Volumes, each with Photogravure Frontispiece,
and Map, large crown 8vo., cloth
, £5. each.

The completion of the Sixtieth year of the Queen’s reign will be the occasion of much retrospect and review, in the course of which the great men who, under the auspices of Her Majesty and her predecessors, have helped to make the British Empire what it is to-day, will naturally be brought to mind. Hence the idea of the present series. These biographies, concise but full, popular but authoritative, have been designed with the view of giving in each case an adequate picture of the builder in relation to his work.

The completion of the sixtieth year of the Queen's reign will lead to a lot of reflection and review, during which the great figures who, under the guidance of Her Majesty and her predecessors, have helped shape the British Empire into what it is today will naturally come to mind. This inspired the current series. These biographies, brief yet comprehensive, accessible yet credible, aim to provide a clear picture of each individual in relation to their contributions.

The series will be under the general editorship of Mr. H. F. Wilson, formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and now private secretary to the Right Hon. J. Chamberlain at the Colonial Office. Each volume will be placed in competent hands, and will contain the best portrait obtainable of its subject, and a map showing his special contribution to the Imperial edifice. The first to appear will be a Life of Sir Walter Ralegh, by Major Hume, the learned author of “The Year after the Armada.” Others in contemplation will deal with the Cabots, the quarter-centenary of whose sailing from Bristol has recently been celebrated in that city, as well as in Canada and Newfoundland; Sir Thomas Maitland, the “King Tom” of the Mediterranean; Rajah Brooke, Sir Stamford Raffles, Lord Clive, Edward Gibbon Wakefield, Zachary Macaulay, &c., &c.

The series will be edited by Mr. H. F. Wilson, who used to be a Fellow at Trinity College, Cambridge, and is now the private secretary to the Right Hon. J. Chamberlain at the Colonial Office. Each volume will be handled by skilled individuals and will include the best available portrait of its subject, along with a map highlighting their unique contribution to the Empire. The first volume will be a biography of Sir Walter Ralegh, written by Major Hume, the knowledgeable author of “The Year after the Armada.” Other planned volumes will cover the Cabots, celebrating the 400th anniversary of their departure from Bristol, which has recently been acknowledged in that city, as well as in Canada and Newfoundland; Sir Thomas Maitland, known as “King Tom” of the Mediterranean; Rajah Brooke, Sir Stamford Raffles, Lord Clive, Edward Gibbon Wakefield, Zachary Macaulay, and others.

The Series has taken for its motto the Miltonic prayer:—

The Series has adopted the Miltonic prayer as its motto:—

“Thou Who of Thy free grace didst build up this Brittannick
Empire to a glorious and enviable heighth, with all her
Daughter Islands about her, stay us in this felicitie.”

“God, you who by your grace built up this British
Empire to a glorious and enviable height, along with all her
Daughter Islands surrounding her, keep us in this happiness.”

1. SIR WALTER RALEGH. By Martin A. S. Hume, Author of “The Courtships of Queen Elizabeth,” &c.

1. SIR WALTER RALEGH. By Martin A. S. Hume, Author of “The Courtships of Queen Elizabeth,” etc.

2. SIR THOMAS MAITLAND; the Mastery of the Mediterranean. By Walter Frewen Lord.

2. SIR THOMAS MAITLAND; the Mastery of the Mediterranean. By Walter Frewen Lord.

3. JOHN CABOT AND HIS SONS; the Discovery of North America. By C. Raymond Beazley, M.A.

3. JOHN CABOT AND HIS SONS; the Discovery of North America. By C. Raymond Beazley, M.A.

4. LORD CLIVE; the Foundation of British Rule in India. By Sir A. J. Arbuthnot, K.C.S.I., C.I.E.

4. LORD CLIVE; the Foundation of British Rule in India. By Sir A.J. Arbuthnot, K.C.S.I., C.I.E.

5. EDWARD GIBBON WAKEFIELD; the Colonisation of South Australia and New Zealand. By R. Garnett, C.B., LL.D.

5. EDWARD GIBBON WAKEFIELD; the Colonization of South Australia and New Zealand. By R. Garnett, C.B., LL.D.

6. RAJAH BROOKE; the Englishman as Ruler of an Eastern State. By Sir Spenser St. John, G.C.M.G.

6. RAJAH BROOKE; the Englishman as Ruler of an Eastern State. By Sir Spenser St. John, G.C.M.G.

7. ADMIRAL PHILIP; the Founding of New South Wales. By Louis Becke and Walter Jeffery.

7. ADMIRAL PHILIP; the Founding of New South Wales. By Louis Becke and Walter Jeffery.

8. SIR STAMFORD RAFFLES; England in the Far East. By the Editor.

8. SIR STAMFORD RAFFLES; England in the Far East. By the Editor.


THE CENTURY DICTIONARY

Six volumes bound in cloth, gilt lettered, sprinkled edges,

Six cloth-bound volumes with gold lettering and speckled edges,

per vol. £2  2s.

per vol. £2.10

Do. in half morocco, marbled edges, per vol. £2 16s.

Do. in half leather, marbled edges, per volume. £2 16s.

24 Parts, strongly bound in cloth, per part, 10s. 6d.

24 parts, tightly bound in cloth, per part, £10.30

Bookcase for holding the Dictionary, price £3 3s.

Bookcase for storing the Dictionary, price £3.15.

Size of each volume 13 in. × 9½ in. × 2¼ in.

Size of each volume: 13 in. × 9.5 in. × 2.25 in.


PRESS NOTICES.

Press Releases.

“The exceptional merits of the ‘Century Dictionary’ are beyond dispute.”—Times.

“The outstanding qualities of the ‘Century Dictionary’ are undeniable.” —Times.

“One of the most notable monuments of the philological industry of the age.”—Daily Telegraph.

“One of the most remarkable achievements of the linguistic field of this era.”—Daily Telegraph.

“It is a work of great ability, fine scholarship, and patient research in many widely different departments of learning.”—Standard.

“It is a piece of work that showcases impressive skill, excellent scholarship, and diligent research across many diverse fields of study.” —Standard.

“As we turn the leaves of this splendid work, we feel acutely the inadequacy of any description apart from actual handling of the volumes.”—Daily Chronicle.

“As we flip through the pages of this amazing work, we really sense that no description can compare to actually holding the books.”—Daily Chronicle.

“It is fuller, more complete, with fewer faults than any rival.”—Pall Mall Gazette.

“It’s more comprehensive, more polished, and has fewer flaws than any competitor.”—Pall Mall Gazette.


THE CYCLOPÆDIA OF NAMES

Cloth, £2 2s. net.; half morocco, £2 15s. net.

Cloth, £2.10 net.; half morocco, £2.75 net.

Size—13 in. × 9½ × 2¼ in.

Size—13 in. × 9½ × 2¼ in.


PRESS NOTICES.

Press Releases.

“A book of ready reference for proper names of every conceivable kind.”—Daily News.

“A quick reference book for all kinds of proper names.” —Daily News.

“The ‘Cyclopædia of Names’ deserves to rank with important works of reference, for though its facts on any given subject are, of course, elementary, they can be quickly found, and, on the whole, they are admirably chosen.”—Standard.

“The ‘Cyclopædia of Names’ deserves to be on par with important reference books, because even though its information on any topic is basic, it can be easily located, and overall, the selections are excellent.”—Standard.

“A most handsome and solid volume.... It will be found exceedingly useful.... It is beautifully printed.”—Daily Chronicle.

“A very attractive and sturdy book.... It will be extremely helpful.... It is printed beautifully.”—Daily Chronicle.

“A most valuable compilation, and one which will be valued for the great mass of information which it contains.”—Glasgow Herald.

“A highly valuable collection that will be appreciated for the wealth of information it offers.”—Glasgow Herald.

“Every library of reference, no matter how richly stocked, will be the richer for having it ... may be consulted freely without the inconveniences of human haulage.”—Scotsman.

“Every reference library, no matter how well-stocked, will benefit from having it ... can be accessed freely without the hassle of physically moving it.”—Scotsman.


11, Paternoster Buildings, London, E.C.

11 Paternoster Buildings, London, EC


FOOTNOTES:

[1] The usual contraction for Magister, indicating his university degree of Artium Magister or M.A.

[1] The common abbreviation for Magister, which signifies his university degree of Master of Arts or M.A.

[2] The College of Physicians still possess a little whalebone rod tipped with silver which Harvey is said to have used in demonstrating his Lumleian lectures.

[2] The College of Physicians still has a small whalebone stick with a silver tip that Harvey is said to have used during his Lumleian lectures.

[3] P. 54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[4] The reference is to the passage in Gerarde’s “Herbal,” giving an account of the miraculous origin of the Solan Goose. It runs: “But what our eyes have seen and hands have touched we shall declare. There is a small island in Lancashire called the Pile of Foulders, wherein are found the broken pieces of old and bruised ships, some whereof have been cast thither by shipwreck, and also the trunks and bodies with the branches of old and rotten trees cast up there likewise, whereon is found a certain spume or froth that in time breedeth unto certain shells, in shape like those of a mussel, but sharper pointed, and of a whitish colour wherein is contained in form like a lace of silk finely woven as it were together, of a whitish colour, one end whereof is fastened unto the inside of the shell, even as the fish of oysters and mussels are; the other end is made fast to the belly of a rude mass or lump, which in time cometh to the shape and form of a Bird; when it is perfectly formed the shell gapeth open, and the first thing that appeareth is the aforesaid lace or string; next come the legs of the bird hanging out, and as it groweth greater it openeth the shell by degrees till at length it is all come forth and hangeth only by the bill; in short space after it cometh to full maturity and falleth into the sea, where it gathereth feathers and groweth to a fowl bigger than a mallard and lesser than a goose, having black legs and bill or beak, and feathers black and white, spotted in such manner as is our Magpie... which the people of Lancashire call by no other name than a tree goose; which place aforesaid and all those parts adjoining do so much abound therewith, that one of the best is bought for threepence. For the truth hereof if any doubt, may it please them to repair unto me, and I shall satisfy them by the testimony of good witnesses” (Gerarde’s “Herbal,” A.D. 1636, p. 1588, chap. 171. “Of the Goose Tree, Barnacle Tree, or the Tree-bearing Goose”).

[4] The reference is to the passage in Gerarde’s “Herbal,” which describes the miraculous origin of the Solan Goose. It states: “What we have seen with our eyes and touched with our hands, we shall declare. There is a small island in Lancashire called the Pile of Foulders, where broken pieces of old and damaged ships can be found, some of which have been washed ashore by shipwrecks, along with trunks and branches from old, decaying trees that have also drifted there. On these, a certain foam or froth forms, which eventually leads to specific shells that resemble those of a mussel but are more pointed and white in color. Inside these shells is something like a finely woven lace or silk, also whitish, one end of which is attached to the inside of the shell, just like the fish in oysters and mussels; the other end is secured to a rough mass or lump that eventually takes the shape of a bird. When it is fully formed, the shell opens, and the first thing that appears is the aforementioned lace or string; then, the bird's legs dangle out, and as it grows, it gradually opens the shell until it fully emerges, hanging only by its beak. Shortly after, it matures and drops into the sea, where it gathers feathers and grows into a bird larger than a mallard but smaller than a goose, with black legs and beak, and black and white feathers spotted like those of a magpie... which the people of Lancashire refer to as a tree goose; this place and the surrounding areas are so abundant with them that one of the best can be bought for threepence. If anyone doubts this, they can come to me, and I will provide proof from reliable witnesses” (Gerarde’s “Herbal,” CE 1636, p. 1588, chap. 171. “Of the Goose Tree, Barnacle Tree, or the Tree-bearing Goose”).

A solan goose was looked upon for many years as a delicacy. Pennant states that about the middle of the seventeenth century a young one was sold for 20d. He also quotes the following newspaper cutting:—“Solan Goose.—There is to be sold by John Walton, Jun., at his stand at the Poultry, Edinburgh, all lawful days in the week, wind and weather serving, good and fresh solan geese. Any who have occasion for the same, may have them at reasonable rates.—Aug. 5, 1768.”

A solan goose was considered a delicacy for many years. Pennant mentions that around the middle of the seventeenth century, a young one was sold for 20d. He also refers to the following newspaper clipping:—“Solan Goose.—For sale by John Walton, Jun., at his stand at the Poultry, Edinburgh, every lawful day of the week, weather permitting, fresh and quality solan geese. Anyone interested can purchase them at reasonable prices.—Aug. 5, 1768.”

[5] The outhouses, Sir James Paget tells us, were the Lock Hospitals belonging to St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. There were two outhouses, one in Kent Street, Southwark, the other in Kingsland. They were founded originally as Lazar-houses for the use of lepers. The “Lock” in the Borough was used for women; the “Spital” in Kingsland for men. Each contained about thirty beds and was under the charge of a guider, guide or surgeon, who was appointed by the Governors of the Hospital, and received from them in Harvey’s time an annual stipend of four pounds a year and fourpence a day for the diet of each patient under their care.

[5] Sir James Paget informs us that the outhouses were the Lock Hospitals associated with St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. There were two outhouses: one located on Kent Street in Southwark, and the other in Kingsland. They were originally established as Lazarus houses for the care of lepers. The “Lock” in the Borough served women, while the “Spital” in Kingsland was for men. Each facility had about thirty beds and was overseen by a guide, supervisor, or surgeon, who was appointed by the Hospital Governors. During Harvey’s time, they received an annual salary of four pounds a year and fourpence per day to cover the food for each patient in their care.

[6] This and the two following regulations illustrate in a very remarkable manner the complete subjection in which the physicians held the surgeons in Harvey’s time and for many subsequent years. It was not until Abernethy was surgeon to the hospital, at the beginning of the century, that the surgeons were allowed to prescribe more than a black draught or blue pill for their patients until the prescription had been countersigned by one of the physicians.

[6] This and the next two rules clearly show how totally the doctors dominated the surgeons during Harvey’s era and for many years afterward. It wasn't until Abernethy became the hospital's surgeon at the start of the century that surgeons could prescribe anything beyond a black draught or blue pill for their patients, and only after the prescription was approved by a physician.

[7] And no wonder, for it meant that their prescriptions were to be made public, whilst those of the Physician were kept secret [sec. 16], and at this time every practitioner had some secret remedy in which he put especial trust.

[7] And it's no surprise, as it meant their prescriptions would be made public, while the Physician's were kept confidential [sec. 16], and back then, every practitioner had a special secret cure that they relied on.

[8] The kindness of Dr. Norman Moore enables me to reproduce a facsimile of Harvey’s handwriting taken from his “muscular lecture.” The block appeared originally in the Lancet, vol. i., 1895, p. 136.

[8] Thanks to Dr. Norman Moore's generosity, I can share a facsimile of Harvey’s handwriting from his “muscular lecture.” This block was first published in the Lancet, vol. i., 1895, p. 136.

[9] Perhaps the Essay on the Circulation of the Blood addressed to Riolanus, published at Cambridge in 1649.

[9] Maybe the Essay on the Circulation of the Blood directed to Riolanus, released in Cambridge in 1649.

[10] The systole of the heart means its contraction: the diastole of the heart means its dilatation.

[10] The systole of the heart refers to its contraction, while the diastole of the heart refers to its relaxation.

[11] Cardinal Nicholas de Cusa [Cusanus] is said to have counted the pulse by a clock about the middle of the sixteenth century, but Dr. Norman Moore points out to me that in reality he counted the water-clock, then in use, by the pulse. The number of pulse-beats was not measured by means of a watch until after the publication, in 1707, of Sir John Floyer’s book, “The Physician’s Pulse-watch, or an Essay to explain the old art of feeling the Pulse.” In the time of Harvey and long afterwards physicians contented themselves with estimating the character of the pulse, rather than its precise rate.

[11] Cardinal Nicholas de Cusa [Cusanus] is said to have counted the pulse with a clock around the mid-sixteenth century, but Dr. Norman Moore points out that he actually counted the water-clock, which was in use at the time, by the pulse. The number of pulse beats wasn't measured using a watch until after the release of Sir John Floyer’s book, “The Physician’s Pulse-watch, or an Essay to explain the old art of feeling the Pulse,” in 1707. During Harvey's time and well after, doctors were satisfied with estimating the character of the pulse instead of measuring its exact rate.

[12] Dr. Norman Moore suggests that this young nobleman was possibly Philip Herbert (d. 1669), son of Philip Herbert, the second son of Henry, Earl of Pembroke (d. 1648), created Earl of Montgomery 1605-1606, and Lord Chamberlain.

[12] Dr. Norman Moore suggests that this young nobleman might have been Philip Herbert (d. 1669), the son of Philip Herbert, who was the second son of Henry, Earl of Pembroke (d. 1648), created Earl of Montgomery in 1605-1606, and served as Lord Chamberlain.


Transcriber's Notes:

Obvious printer's errors have been repaired, other inconsistent spellings have been kept, including inconsistent use of hyphen (e.g. "blood-vessels" and "blood vessels"), proper names (e.g. "Micklethwayte" and "Micklethwaite") and accent (e.g. "Tabulæ" and "tabulae").

Obvious printer's errors have been fixed, while other inconsistent spellings have been preserved, including the inconsistent use of hyphens (e.g. "blood-vessels" and "blood vessels"), proper names (e.g. "Micklethwayte" and "Micklethwaite"), and accents (e.g. "Tabulæ" and "tabulae").


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!